Skip to main content

Full text of "The unrealized logic of religion, a study in credibilities"

See other formats


:  ii 
NREALIZED 


, 


GION 


•     »•      ,  -^  --  v   TT"vrnrP 

..-.,.   ;;  I. fj  . 

BA..LLJ  ' 


THE  LIBRARY 

of 
VICTORIA  UNIVERSITY 

Toronto 


THE   UNREALIZED    LOGIC 
OF   RELIGION 


The  35th  Fernley  Lecture 

THE 

UNREALIZED    LOGIC 
OF    RELIGION 

A  STUDY   IN   CREDIBILITIES 


BY 

W.  H.  FITCHETT,  B.A.,  LL.D. 

AUTHOR  OP 
1  DEEDS   THAT   WOK  THB  EMPIRE,'  '  HOW  ENGLAND  SAVED  EUROPE,"  BTC. 


ELEVENTH   THOUSAND 


ILonfcon 
CHARLES    H.    KELLY 

CASTLE   BT.,    CITY   ROAD,   AND  26   PATERNOSTER   ROW,    R.C. 
1906 


BT 

no; 


STOR 


PRINTED   BV 

WILLIAM   CLOWES  AND   SONS,    LIMITED, 
LONDON  AND   BECCLES. 


CONTENTS 


INTRODUCTION 
n 
RELIGION  AND  ITS  LOGIC    , 


BOOK  I 
IN  HISTORY 

I.    THE  LOGIC  OF  THE  CHANGED  CALENDAR   .        .        .15 

II.  THE  LOGIC  OP  THE  KEYSTONE  AND  THE  ARCH  .        .      27 
III.    THE  LOGIC  OF  THE  MISSIONABY         ....      41 

BOOK  II 
IN  SCIENCE 

I.  THE  IRRELEVANT  LOGIC  OF  SIZE        ....      55 
II.    THE  LOGIC  OF  OUR  RELATION  TO  NATURE         .        .      68 

III.  THE  LOGIC  OF  VERIFICATION 87 

IV.  THE  LOGIC  OF  THE  SUNSET 101 

BOOK  III 

IN  PHILOSOPHY 
L    THE  LOGIC  OF  PROPORTION         .        .        .        .  119 

II.  THE  LOGIC  OF  OURSELVES 130 

III.  THE  LOGIC  OF  THE  INFINITESIMAL  149 


vi  Contents 


BOOK  IV 
IN   LITERATURE 

CHAPTBB  rAOH 

I.    THE  LOGIC  OF  AN  HYPOTHESIS  .        .        .        .        .161 
II.    THE  LOGIC  OF  HUMAN  SPEECH  .  18U 


BOOK  V 

IN  SPIRITUAL  LIFE 

I.    THE  LOGIC  OF  ANSWERED  PBAYERS  .        .        .        .195 
II.    THE  LOGIC  OF  DESIGN  IN  THE  SPIRITUAL  WORLD     .    205 

BOOK  VI 

IN   COMMON  LIFE 

I.    THE  LOGIC  OF  UNPROVED  NEGATIVES        .        .        .219 

II.    THE  LOGIC  OF  HALF-KNOWLEDGE       ....    232 

III.    THE  LOGIC  or  THE  UNLEARNED         ....    247 

EPILOGUE 2G9 


THE  UNREALIZED  LOGIC 
OF  RELIGION 

INTRODUCTION 
Religion  and  its  Logic 

'  Syllogistic  reasoning  la  utterly  inadequate  to  the  subtlety  of 
nature.' — BACON,  Novum  Oryanum. 

'The  heart  is  commonly  reached,  not  through  the  reason,  but 
through  the  imagination,  by  means  of  direct  impressions,  by  the 
testimony  of  facts  and  events,  by  history,  by  description.  Persona 
influence  us,  voices  melt  us,  looks  subdue  us,  deeds  inflame  us. 
Many  a  man  will  live  and  die  upon  a  dogma ;  no  man  will  be  a 
martyr  for  a  conclusion.' — NEWMAN. 

THERE  exists  a  somewhat  distressful  form  of 
religious  literature  known  as  the  Evidences 
of  Christianity,  in  which  we  have  the  argu 
ment  for  the  Christian  faith  set  out  at  length,  and  on 
a  scheme  of  what  may  be  called  scheduled  logic.  We 
are  offered  evidences  external  and  internal ;  proofs 
direct,  indirect,  and  collateral ;  arguments  a  priori,  a 
posteriori,  and  intuitional.  The  whole  is  a  demonstra 
tion  of  the  Christian  faith  which  derives  its  cogency 
from  the  facts  of  history,  the  frame  of  the  physical 
universe,  the  characteristics  of  the  Bible  itself.  No 

B 


2        The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

one  desires  to  speak  disrespectfully  of  this  demonstra 
tion*  It  is  a  stately  structure  of  proof,  with  deep 
foundations  and  sky-piercing  summits. 

But  to  master  the  scientific  and  formal  '  evidences ' 
of  Christianity  is  the  business  of  experts.  For  the 
man  in  the  street,  the  man  whose  business  is  not 
theology,  or  literature,  or  scholarship,  life  is  too  brief, 
duty  too  urgent,  the  hours  too  swift  and  crowded,  to 
make  any  adequate  study  of  these  evidences  possible. 
"Who,  moreover,  can  afford  to  wait  for  a  faith  till  it  is 
built  up,  course  after  course,  on  a  foundation  of  scientific 
argument  ?  Nay,  if  we  have  mastered  this  great  and 
technical  demonstration,  for  practical  purposes  we  must 
forget  it.  Who  goes  back  to  the  categories  of  formed 
logic  in  search  of  a  tonic  for  a  sick  faith?  Religion, 
in  a  sense,  is  never  a  deduction;  it  is,  to  quote 
Newman,  '  a  message,  or  a  history,  or  a  vision.' 

Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  with  a  logic  too  daring  for  most 
of  us,  contends  that  we  err  by  linking  our  religious 
beliefs  too  closely,  or  at  least  too  exclusively,  to  specific 
historical  facts — facts  that  occurred  in  a  definite  locality, 
at  a  definite  moment  of  time,  and  are  sustained  by  a 
more  or  less  convincing  array  of  direct  evidence.  We 
have  such  facts;  they  are  unchallengeable;  but  it  is 
possible  to  give  them  a  mistaken  place  and  value  in  the 
scheme  of  religious  proof.  '  It  is  the  absence  of  any 
thing  like  a  material  foundation/  says  Sir  Oliver 
Lodge,1  '  which  makes  the  earth  so  secure.  If  it  were 
1  Lecture  at  Midland  Institute,  Birmingham,  October  24, 1904. 


Religion  and  its  Logic  3 

based  upon  a  pedestal,  or  otherwise  solidly  supported, 
we  should  be  anxious  as  to  the  stability  or  durability 
of  the  support,  and  we  should  have  a  royal  commission 
sitting  on  it/  As  it  is,  the  earth  floats  securely  in  the 
liquidness  of  space. 

The  stability,  balance,  and  order  of  the  planet,  its 
amazing  wedlock  of  swiftest  movement  and  of  exquisite 
and  unjarring  equipoise,  all  depend,  in  a  word,  not  on  one 
specific  force  or  fact,  but  on  the  innumerable  harmonies 
of  a  thousand  forces.  And  Sir  Oliver  Lodge  invites  us  to 
accept  this  as  a  parable  of  Christianity.  '  To  conceive 
of  Christianity/  he  says,  '  as  built  on  any  physical  or 
historic  fact  is  dangerous.'  It  is  '  dangerous,'  not  be 
cause  the  facts  do  not  exist,  or  cannot  be  proved  ;  but 
because  to  limit  the  area  of  proof  to  them  is  to  give  up 
whole  realms  of  other,  and  sometimes  of  nobler,  evidence. 
Whereas  to  base  it  upon  the  primary  facts  of  conscious 
ness,  or  on  direct  spiritual  experience,  as  Paul  did, 
1  this,'  says  the  great  scientist,  '  is  safe.' 

But  beyond  even  the  primary  facts  of  consciousness, 
or  the  direct  spiritual  experience  of  this  saintly  spirit 
or  that,  is  the  argument  derived  from  the  harmony  of 
all  facts  and  of  all  experiences.  And  for  Christianity, 
what  better  'proof  can  be  asked  than  its  profound, 
unbroken,  multiform  harmony  with  the  laws  on  which 
the  universe  is  built,  with  the  facts  of  history,  and  with 
the  unbroken  spiritual  experience  of  the  race ;  a  harmony 
which  is  expressed  in  a  thousand  forms,  and  can  be 
verified  in  a  thousand  ways  ? 


4       The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Newman,  in  his  Grammar  of  Assent,  had,  long 
before  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  taken  much  the  same  ground. 
'  Formal  logical  sequence/  he  says,  '  is  not  the  method 
by  which  we  are  to  become  certain  of  what  is  concrete. 
.  .  .  The  real  and  necessary  method  ...  is  the  accu 
mulation  of  probabilities,  independent  of  each  other, 
arising  out  of  the  nature  and  circumstances  of  the 
particular  case  which  is  under  review — probabilities 
too  fine  to  avail  separately,  too  subtle  and  circuitous  to 
be  converted  into  syllogisms,  too  numerous  and  various 
for  such  conversion,  even  were  they  convertible.'  '  De 
fenders  of  Christianity/  he  goes  on  to  say,  '  are 
tempted  to  select  as  reasons  for  belief,  not  the  highest, 
the  truest,  the  most  sacred,  the  most  intimately  per 
suasive,  but  such  as  best  admit  of  being  exhibited  in 
argument,  and  these  are  commonly  not  the  real 
reasons  in  the  case  of  religious  men.' 

It  is  certain  there  are  proofs  of  the  truth  and  divinity 
of  religion  which  lie  closer  to  us  than  those  formal 
arguments  of  which  we  have  spoken,  and  are  of  quite 
another  type.  They  do  not  need  to  be  drawn  out  into 
syllogisms;  perhaps  they  cannot  be  so  drawn  out. 
They  are  incidental,  infinitely  various,  apparently  un 
related  to  each  other ;  seen  vividly  at  times,  and  yet  at 
other  times  lost  to  sight.  They  are  not,  perhaps, 
usually  recognized  as  '  proofs/  yet  their  evidential 
value  is  of  great  and  perpetually  expanding  scale. 
Literature  and  life  grow  richer  in  them  every  day. 
They  break  upon  us  as  surprises  from  unexpected 


Religion  and  its  Logic  5 

quarters,  they  multiply  as  the  mind  grows  in  the  habit 
of  meditation. 

It  is  not  easy  to  describe  them,  or  to  assess  them. 
Sometimes  they  consist  of  correspondences — analogies 
unexpectedly  discovered,  high  as  the  roof  of  the  heavens 
and  deep  as  the  soul  of  man — betwixt  the  physical  and 
the  spiritual ;  harmonies  suddenly  made  audible  betwixt 
faith  and  science,  betwixt  things  in  the  material,  and 
things  in  the  spiritual,  order.  Sometimes  they  take  the 
form  of  spiritual  intuitions  strangely  verified ;  of  great 
spiritual  truths  found  hidden  in  physical  facts,  and 
suddenly  breaking  out  from  them. 

Every  one  accustomed  to  think  much  on  religious 
things  knows  how — now  at  this  point,  now  at  that — 
they  grow  unexpectedly  luminous.  An  astronomer — 
to  borrow  an  illustration  from  the  physical  realm — sees 
in  the  night  sky  a  stain  of  white  vapour.  He  turns 
the  disc  of  the  great  telescope  upon  it,  and  lo!  the 
vapour  slowly  resolves  itself  into  tiny  points  of  fire. 
As  he  still  watches,  these  tiny  points  of  fire  expand 
into  a  constellation  of  stars.  What  was  a  patch  of 
mere  structureless  vapour  presently  becomes  to  the 
wondering  eye  a  cluster  of  planets,  moving  in  majestic 
order  through  the  depths  of  space. 

And  in  the  same  way  there  are  facts  in  science,  or 
history,  or  in  everyday  life  which  to-day  are  regarded 
as  absolutely  secular.  But  a  gleam  of  spiritual  meaning 
becomes  dimly  recognizable  in  them,  and  they  are  seen 
to  be  illustrations,  broken  and  imperfect,  of  divine 


6       The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

truth.  Then  as  the  mind  dwells  on  them  the  light 
grows.  Its  area  widens.  What  were  only  illustrations 
become  analogies.  They  brighten  into  revelations. 

Sometimes  what  we  have  called  the  unrealized  logic 
of  religion  is  found  in  a  vision  of  the  contrast  betwixt 
the  majestic  structure  of  Christian  faith,  standing  un- 
destroyed  while  centuries  pass,  and  the  broken  and 
forgotten  shapes  of  unbelief  which  have  opposed  it. 
The  centuries  are  strewn  with  the  wrecks  of  forgotten 
unbeliefs,  of  theories  intended  to  refute  Christianity  and 
to  take  its  place.  No  one  has  written  yet,  or  has 
written  adequately,  the  history  of  unbelief;  but  when 
that  is  done  it  will  be  one  of  the  most  powerful  argu 
ments  for  faith  the  human  mind  knows.  Sometimes, 
again,  a  glimpse  of  what  may  be  called  the  whole  trend 
of  the  accumulating  knowledge  of  the  race  constitutes 
a  new  and  hitherto  unrecognized  argument  for  religion. 
Who  can  fail  to  see,  for  example,  that  steadily,  and  with 
fast-growing  momentum,  the  scientific  interpretation  of 
the  universe  turns  in  the  direction  of  Christianity  ? 

The  purely  materialistic  reading  of  the  universe  is — 
by  all  serious  thinkers  at  least — discredited.  Matter 
in  its  last  analysis  is  found  to  be  only  a  mode  of  Force ; 
and  Force,  when  analysed,  is  the  expression  of  Will ; 
and  Will  is  the  quality  of  a  Person.  And  so  science 
itself,  drawing  aside  one  obscuring  veil  after  another, 
is  showing  us — dimly  seen  behind  all  veils — the  figure 
of  a  personal  and  ever-working  Creator.  We  do  not 
always  see  this ;  but  when  it  is  seen,  how  the  vision 


Religion  and  its  Logic  7 

reinforces  faith  !  We  have  only  to  contrast  such  typical 
scientists  as  Lord  Kelvin  and  Sir  Oliver  Lodge  with, 
say,  Tyndall  or  Haeckel,  to  realize  what  may  be  called 
the  drift  of  science. 

Sometimes,  again,  this  evidence  of  the  final  truth 
of  religion  takes  darker  shapes ;  it  speaks  with  sterner 
accents.  It  may  take  the  shape  of  pain ;  pain  that 
awakens  suddenly,  and  we  know  not  how,  or  whence, 
in  the  innermost  chamber  of  the  spirit ;  strange  fears 
that  witness  to  the  existence  of  moral  forces;  a  dis 
quiet  which  has  the  conscience  as  its  instrument,  and 
the  deepest  susceptibilities  of  the  human  soul  for  its 
field.  'If  there  be  a  God/  says  Dalgairns,  'our 
imagination  would  present  Him  to  us  as  inflicting  -nain 
on  the  violator  of  His  law ;  and,  lo !  the  imagination 
turns  out  to  be  an  experienced  fact ;  the  Unknowable 
suddenly  stabs  me  to  the  heart.' 

A  sense  of  the  resistless  logic  of  religion  is  sometimes 
awakened  as  we  realize  how  the  accumulated  witness 
of  all  godly  souls,  in  every  land  and  throughout  every 
age,  arrays  itself  on  this  side.  John  saw  in  vision  the 
great  victorious  host  of  heaven,  and  heard  the  loud 
voice  saying,  'Now  is  come  salvation  and  strength, 
and  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the  power  of  His 
Christ ' ;  and  that  mighty  and  triumphant  host,  he  is 
told,  '  overcame  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  and  by  the 
word  of  their  testimony.'  And  that  'testimony'  is 
surely  an  instrument  of  victorious  power  for  Christi 
anity  ;  the  witness  of  those  -in  all  ages,  under  all  skies, 


The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

who  have  lived  by  it,  loved  it,  verified  it,  found  in  it 
the  secret  of  strength  and  of  victory.  And  the  sound 
of  that  great  and  accumulating  testimony  deepens  con 
tinually.  It  grows  in  volume  and  majesty.  Every 
day  adds  to  it;  every  saintly  life  and  every  happy 
deathbed  increases  its  authority.  Who  realizes  that 
has  a  new  and  exultant  sense  of  the  truth  of  religion. 

The  strange  half-seen  unities,  again,  which  run 
through  religion,  when  for  a  moment  realized,  give  a 
new  and  overwhelming  sense  of  its  divinity.  Every 
one  knows  the  subtle  and  persistent  correspondences 
which  link  the  physical  universe  into  unity,  and  prove 
that  unity.  Let  an  atom  of  hydrogen  be  taken  from 
the  belt  of  Orion,  or  from  the  central  sun  of  the  Pleiades, 
and  from  a  kitchen  fire.  They  have  never  touched. 
They  have  no  physical  relations  with  each  other.  All 
the  vast  distances  of  utmost  space  part  them.  And 
yet,  when  tested,  they  yield  exactly  the  same  results ! 
Put  these  two  tiny  jets  of  hydrogen  flame,  lit  from  such 
far-off  fires,  to  the  test  of  the  spectrum  analysis ;  they 
register  themselves  in  the  same  belts  of  colour,  in 
exactly  the  same  order.  They  will  do  it  always,  no 
matter  what  hand  applies  the  test. 

All  the  duties,  truths,  and  doctrines  of  Christianity 
have  the  same  mysterious  unity  of  structure.  When  put 
to  an  adequate  test — a  test  that  has  for  them  the  office 
the  spectrum  analysis  has  for  light — they  yield  the  same 
characteristics.  And  this  is  the  scientific  proof  that 
they  have  one  source ;  they  reflect  one  creative  Mind. 


Religion  and  its  Logic  9 

These  incidental  evidences  of  religion  abound  in 
secular  life,  and  take  the  shape  of  a  logic  that  repeats, 
in  its  own  dialect,  and  in  accents  of  authority,  all  the 
great  demands  of  religion.  Sometimes  this  incidental 
proof  is  found  in  the  axiomatic  logic  of  the  instinctive 
reason  asserting  itself;  a  suddenly  realized  sense  of 
what  the  spiritual  consciousness  declares,  and  of  the 
finality  of  its  witness.  Sometimes  it  is  the  gift  of  a 
vision,  all  too  rarely  caught,  and  too  easily  lost,  of  the 
true  perspective  of  history;  a  realized  vision  of  cen 
turies,  and  ages,  and  nations,  and  civilizations,  moving 
under  the  impulse  of  a  divine  purpose  and  towards  a 
divine  end. 

History,  to  sum  up,  is  rich  in  these  examples  of 
what  may  be  called  the  undeciphered,  or  the  half- 
deciphered,  logic  of  Christian  faith.  They  abound  in 
science ;  they  meet  us  in  everyday  life.  They  lurk  in 
our  very  senses ;  they  whisper  to  us  in  the  most  secret 
chambers  of  the  soul.  Sometimes  they  shed  the  white 
light  of  certainty  on  truths  hitherto  only  half  seen. 
Sometimes  they  make  the  duty  at  our  feet  suddenly 
luminous,  and  clothe  it  with  peremptory  authority  for 
the  conscience.  Sometimes  they  open  an  unexpected 
window  of  vision  into  some  vast  chamber  of  the  spiritual 
world ;  they  yield  a  glimpse  of  some  spiritual  law  run 
ning  through  all  time,  and  all  realms,  and  touching  all 
souls. 

To  an  electrician  the  characteristic  and  proof  of  a 
'live'  wire  consists  in  the  fact  that  when  tested,  no 


io      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

matter  how  often,  at  points  no  matter  how  widely 
separate  from  each  other,  mysterious  currents  of  energy 
within  the  wire  instantly  answer,  and  answer  in  the 
same  terms.  And  it  may  be  said  that  history,  the 
physical  universe,  the  facts  of  our  daily  life,  the  very 
make  of  our  spiritual  nature,  if  tested  adequately,  give 
in  one  form  or  another  instant  and  definite  response ; 
and  these  responses  are  an  infinitely  varied  chain  of 
proofs  of  the  reality  of  religion. 

To  the  poet's  ear,  as  Wordsworth  long  ago  taught 
us,  the  world  is  full  of  messages — 

The  cataracts  blow  their  trumpets  from  the  steep 

I  hear  the  echoes  through  the  mountains  throng. 
The  winds  come  to  me  from  the  fields  of  sleep 

— all  bringing  strange  meanings.  To  the  child's  eye, 
again,  strange  visions  come — 

Thou  blest  philosopher  who  yet  dost  keep 
Thy  heritage;   thou  eye  amongst  the  blind, 

That,  deaf  and  silent,  read'st  the  eternal  deep, 
Haunted  for  ever  by  the  eternal  Mind. 

But  to  the  devout  spirit,  to  which  is  linked  the 
simplicity  of  the  child's  heart,  come  visions,  too,  such 
as  neither  poet  nor  child  can  know.  The  whole  world 
at  some  moment  grows  luminous.  God's  very  presence 
— not  merely  the  print  of  His  foot  or  the  signature  of 
His  Hand — is  on  every  side.  The  universe  is  a  vast 
whispering-gallery,  and  the  inner  ear  catches  messages 


Religion  and  its  Logic  n 

of  which  the  outward  senses  know  nothing.     Nature 
itself  thus  seen  is  written  over  with  divine  hieroglyphics. 
No  one  has  collected  these  incidental  and  suddenly 
realized  proofs  into  a  system;  perhaps  they  cannot  be 
systematized.     Their  spontaneity,  their  number,  their 
unexpectedness,  the  widely  separated  points  at  which 
they  appear,  their  very  unrelatedness,  constitute  their 
value.     But  they  are  all  of  the  class  we  have  tried 
describe-correspondences  suddenly  discovered  betwixt 
the  physical  and  the  spiritual  order,  showing  the  same 
Mind  behind  both;  analogies  proving  that  through  all 
realms  that  Mind  is  working  towards  the  same  ends ; 
justifications  of  the  terms  of  religion  breaking  in  on  us 
from  the  laws  of  secular  life;  vast  outlines  of  a  moral 
order,  and  of  a  moral   purpose,  shining  through  the 
entanglements  and  bewilderments  of  human  history. 

Is  there  any  logic  known  to  the  human  reason  like 
the  logic  found  in  the  answer  of  the  chambers  of  a 
lock  to  the  wards  of  the  key  that  opens  it  ?  If  key 
and  lock  fit,  the  debate  ends.  And  to  a  degree  which 
is  very  imperfectly  realized,  at  a  thousand  points,  and 
in  a  thousand  ways,  beyond  expectation-sometimes 
even  against  expectation-this  logic  is  arraying  itself 
on  the  side  of  Christian  faith. 

The  chapters  which  follow  are  designedly  spread 
over  a  wide  area  of  topics  ;  they  deal  with  what  seem 
unrelated  subjects,  and  that,  the  writer  ventures  to 
think,  constitutes  their  value.  Their  aim  is  to  show 
that  when  widely  separated  points  in  literature,  history, 


12      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

science,  philosophy,  and  common  life  are  tried  by  their 
relation  to  religion,  they  instantly  fall  into  logical 
terms  with  it. 

Incidentally,  it  may  be  added,  the  chapters  are  a 
study  of  what  may  be  called  opposing  credibilities. 
Faith  has  its  difficulties;  but  the  incredibilities  of 
unbelief,  when  tested  at  any  point,  are  so  vast,  that 
their  mere  scale  constitutes  a  new  argument  for 
Christian  belief.  There  are  harmonies  everywhere  and 
discords  nowhere. 


BOOK    I 
IN    HISTORY 


CHAPTER   I 
The  Logic  of  the  Changed  Calendar 

'  Christ  .  .  .  who,  being  the  holiest  amongst  the  mighty, 
the  mightiest  amongst  the  holy,  lifted  with  His  pierced  hand 
empires  off  their  hinges,  turned  the  stream  of  centuries  out  of  its 
channel,  and  still  governs  the  ages.' — JEAN  PAUL  RICHTEB. 

NO  one  stops  to  ask  for  an  explanation  of  one 
of  the  strangest  facts,  not  only  in  historical 
literature,  but  in  the  living  world ;  the  fact 
that  all  civilized  time  is  dated  from  the  birth  of  Jesus 
Christ.  This  is  the  twentieth  century  ;  and  from  what 
event  are  those  twenty  centuries  counted  ?  From  the 
birth  of  a  Jew,  who,  on  the  sceptical  theory,  if  he 
ever  existed,  was  a  peasant  in  an  obscure  province  in 
a  far-off  age ;  who  wrote  no  book,  made  no  discovery, 
invented  no  philosophy,  built  no  temple ;  a  peasant 
who  died  when,  as  men  count  years,  he  had  scarcely 
reached  his  prime,  and  died  the  death  of  a  criminal. 
And  even  before  his  death  the  little  band  of  disciples 
he  had  succeeded  in  gathering,  all  forsook  him  and  fled. 
This  is  a  story  written  in  all  the  characters  of  defeat. 
Yet  civilized  time  is  dated  from  the  birth  of  this  Jew  ! 
The  centuries  carry  His  signature,  and  the  years  of  the 


1 6      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

modern  world  are  labelled  by  universal  consent  the 
'  years  of  our  Lord.' 

And  no  one  knows  how  it  came  to  be  done,  or 
when,  or  by  whom.  Not  one  educated  man  out  of  a 
thousand  can  tell,  off-hand,  why  all  civilized  calendars 
are  reckoned  from  that  far-off  birth  in  a  little  Jewish 
village.  Every  morning  all  the  newspapers  of  the 
civilized  world — though  some  of  them  fill  their  columns 
with  attacks  on  Jesus  Christ — readjust  their  date  to 
His  cradle.  Each  new  year,  as  it  arrives,  is  baptized 
with  His  name.  Calendars  and  Acts  of  Parliament, 
business,  and  politics,  and  literature — the  very  dates 
on  our  cheques  and  letters — all  are  thus  unconsciously 
adjusted  to  the  chronology  of  Christ's  life. 

To  write  a  human  signature  on  Time  itself,  to  put 
a  human  name  on  the  brow  of  the  hurrying  centuries 
— this  is  a  marvellous  achievement !  Caesar  has  not 
done  it,  nor  Shakespeare,  nor  Newton.  Genius  is  vain 
to  accomplish  such  a  task  ;  the  sword  is  vain  ;  wealth 
is  vain.  But  this  Jew  has  done  .  it !  Plato  was  a 
teacher,  and  Socrates  was  a  martyr,  with  elements  of 
artistic  interest  and  of  human  power  which  might  be 
thought  to  surpass  anything  associated  with  Jesus 
Christ.  Plato  taught  on  a  larger  stage,  belonged  to  a 
more  imperial  race,  and  spoke  a  richer  language  than 
the  carpenter's  son  of  Nazareth.  Socrates  drank  the 
cup  of  hemlock  to  an  accompaniment  of  philosophic 
discourse  such  as  never  was  heard  in  Galilean  villages. 
He  talked  the  language  of  Homer  and  Aeschylus,  not 


The  Logic  of  the  Changed  Calendar     17 

the  rude  Aramaic  of  Jewish  peasants.  The  philosophy 
of  Plato,  the  dialogues  of  Socrates,  are  studied  yet  in 
all  the  universities  of  the  world.  But  the  world  does 
not  reckon  its  time  from  Plato  or  Socrates ;  from 
Alexander,  or  Caesar,  or  Marcus  Aurelius ;  from  Greek 
Olympiads  or  Eoman  Consulates.  It  dates  its  time 
from  One  who,  as  unbelief  explains  Him,  was  merely 
a  Jewish  peasant,  and  who  died  the  death  of  a 
criminal ! 

Christian  men  as  they  dwell  on  this  strange  thing 
know  that  it  is  no  accident.  It  is  a  sign  writ  large 
on  Time  itself,  of  the  empire  of  Him  who  is  the  Lord 
of  Time.  But  if  we  accept  the  theory  of  those  who 
reject  Christ,  the  very  almanac  of  the  modern  world 
is  an  incredible  absurdity.  How  does  it  come  to  pass, 
we  repeat,  that  not  by  accident,  not  by  some  conspiracy 
of  fanatics,  not  by  the  force  of  any  imperial  edict,  but 
by  a  convergence  of  silent,  unrecognized,  almost  un 
conscious  forces,  all  civilized  time  is  baptized  into  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ  ? 

To  have  some  common  measure  of  time  is,  of 
course,  a  necessity  of  organized  society;  and  in  a 
thousand  ways  the  attempt  has  been  made  to  establish 
such  a  universal  time-measure.  But  all  these  attempts 
— save  one — have  failed.  The  trouble  is  to  find  an 
adequate  starting-point  for  the  calendar.  It  must  be 
an  event,  or  a  person,  or  an  institution  universally 
known;  some  one,  or  something,  which  has  left  an 
enduring  mark  on  the  imagination  of  mankind.  And 

c 


1 8      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

the  scale  of  the  event  from  which  mankind  consents, 
or  is  compelled,  to  count  its  years,  may  be  measured 
by  the  geographical  area  over  which  that  date  is 
accepted  as  a  starting-point  of  time,  and  the  number 
of  centuries  through  which  it  keeps  that  great  office. 
A  world-shaking  victory,  the  foundation  of  some  many- 
centuried  city,  the  birth  of  a  dynasty  or  of  a  creed, 
the  beginning  of  a  revolution — such  an  event,  it  might 
reasonably  be  expected,  would  give  time  a  new  starting- 
point.  And  it  has  a  curious  effect  to  look  back  and 
see  how  many  starting-points  have  been  set  up,  were 
visible  for  a  moment,  and  are  now  forgotten. 

History  is  strewn  thick  with  these  forgotten  way- 
marks  of  time — Greek  Olympiads,  Koman  Consulates, 
Babylonian  Eponyms.  For  centuries  the  mystic  letters 
'  A.u.c.'  were  a  witness  that  the  world's  time  was  dated 
from  the  foundation  of  the  great  city  on  the  Tiber.  One 
calendar  dates  from  Alexander  the  Great,  another  from 
Julius  Caesar.  Pharsalia  and  Actium  were  battles  that 
changed  the  course  of  history,  and  each  in  turn  was 
taken  as  a  starting-point  for  the  world's  almanac. 

But  no  conqueror's  sword  has  ever  cut  deeply 
enough  on  Time  to  leave  an  enduring  mark.  The 
Julian  era,  the  Alexandrian  era,  the  era  of  the  Seleu- 
cidae — all  have  had  their  little  day  and  vanished. 
The  martyrdoms  of  Diocletian  could  not  burn  deeply 
enough  into  the  calendar  to  leave  a  lasting  mark  there. 
The  Aera  Martyrum  is  forgotten.  The  Indictions  of 
all  names — imperial  and  pontificial — have  fled  like 


The  Logic  of  the  Changed  Calendar     19 

shadows.  There  is  for  civilized  men  but  one  enduring, 
universally  recognized  starting-point  of  civilized  time. 
It  is  that  which  dates  from  the  cradle  of  Bethlehem  ! 

How  is  this  strange  fact  to  be  explained  ?  Did 
a  conspiracy  of  Christ's  followers  capture  all  the 
calendars  of  the  race  and  baptize  them  by  fraud  into 
the  name  of  their  Master  ?  No  one  ventures  to  suggest 
that  explanation.  The  change  was  neither  achieved  by 
fraud  nor  imposed  by  authority.  It  does  not  represent 
the  will  of  a  conqueror,  or  the  arts  of  priests,  or  the 
enactment  of  a  despot.  Most  people  would  say,  on 
general  grounds,  that  we  owe  the  christianization  of 
the  calendar  to  the  Emperor  Constantine.  It  was  he 
who  saw  the  cross  in  vision,  surrounded  by  the 
shining  characters  'In  hoc  vinces';  and  he  stamped 
that  cross  on  the  institutions  and  literature  of  his  time. 
He,  first  of  all  the  world's  rulers,  gave  to  Christianity 
official  recognition. 

But  as  a  matter  of  historic  fact  he  did  not  writa 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  on  the  calendar.  The  famous 
Indictions — or  tax-periods — were  his  work,  and  in  some 
provinces  of  the  empire  they  outlasted  the  empire  itself. 
Traces  of  them,  for  example,  are  found  in  France  for 
nearly  a  thousand  years  after  Constantine.  But  the 
Indictions  had  no  religious  aspect  whatever ;  they 
simply  marked  the  tax-periods  in  cycles  of  fifteen 
years.  The  most  significant  and  impressire  feature  in 
the  strange  change  wrought  in  the  calendar  is,  indeed, 
the  silence  and  the  slowness  with  which  it  was  effected. 


20     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

The  process  was  as  independent  of  human  will  as  tho 
coming  of  spring,  or  as  the  rise  of  a  sea  tide — and  as 
resistless. 

The  name  of  Jesus  Christ  did  not  emerge  in  the 
calendar  till  five  centuries  after  His  death,  a  space  of 
time  long  enough  for  Him  to  have  been  forgotten  had 
He  been  an  impostor.  It  took  another  five  hundred 
years  to  become  universally  accepted  as  a  starting- 
point  for  historic  time.  And  the  process  is  linked  to 
no  single  human  name.  Who  knows,  or  cares,  any 
thing  about  Dionysius  Exiguus,  an  obscure  Roman 
abbot,  who  from  A.D.  525  had  begun,  in  his  Easter 
tables,  to  count  '  ab  incarnatione  domini '  ?  As  a 
matter  of  fact,  only  twelve  years  after  the  Easter 
tables  of  Dionysius  Exiguus  the  Emperor  Justinian 
— A.D.  537 — issued  a  decree  directing  that  all  public 
documents  should  be  dated  by  the  year  of  the  emperor, 
the  name  of  the  consul,  and  the  Indiction,  or  tax- 
period,  then  current.  But  only  four  years  later  the 
last  consul  was  elected;  the  office  and  the  name  alike 
became  shadows ! 

Emperors  and  consuls  have  counted  for  nothing 
against  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  By  A.D.  525  that 
name  had  stolen  into  the  imagination  of  the  world. 
It  had  stamped  itself  on  literature.  Greek  games, 
IJoman  Consulates,  mighty  emperors,  world-famed 
conquerors  vanished  like  hurrying  phantoms.  Why 
should  time  be  dated  '  ab  urbe  condita '  when  Eome 
itself  had  lost  bcth  empire  and  fame  ?  So  A.D.  took 


The  Logic  of  the  Changed  Calendar     21 

the  place  of  A.U.C.  Only  one  Name  survived;  only 
one  figure  was  visible  across  wide  spaces  of  perished 
time.  That  name  and  figure  represented  the  energies 
which  were  moulding  human  society  to  a  new  pattern  ; 
and,  as  a  visible  and  concrete  reflex  of  that  fact,  the 
world's  time  began  to  be  reckoned  from  the  birth  of 
Jesus  Christ.  All  that  had  gone  before,  all  that  had 
happened  beside,  no  longer  counted.  By  a  deep,  un 
conscious,  inarticulate,  yet  irresistible  instinct  the 
world  recognized,  and  recorded  on  its  almanacs,  the 
true  starting-point  of  its  life. 

Many  attempts  have  been  made  since  to  give 
another  point  of  departure  for  recorded  time.  La 
Place,  the  astronomer,  proposed  to  give  stability  and 
dignity  to  human  chronology  by  linking  it  to  the 
stars.  Some  four  thousand  years  before  Christ  the 
major  axis  of  the  earth's  orbit  coincided  with  the  line 
of  the  equinoxes ;  in  A.D.  1250  they  were  at  right  angles 
to  each  other.  Human  time,  La  Place  argued,  ought 
not  to  be  adjusted  to  the  trivial  events  and  vanishing 
names  of  earthly  history,  but  to  the  march  of  the 
heavenly  bodies.  Here  in  the  depths  of  space,  and  in 
the  grouping  of  the  planets,  it  was  possible  to  find  a 
magnificent  and  unchanging  mark  to  which  all  human 
calendars  might  be  adjusted.  Why  not  make  the 
moment  from  which  the  whole  earth  should  count  its 
time  that  at  which  the  line  of  the  equinoxes  is  at 
right  angles  to  the  axis  of  the  earth's  orbit?  But 
science  has  not  yet  redated  the  almanac,  and  never  will. 


22      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Islam  has  made  a  faint  and  broken  mark  on  the 
calendar.  Mohammedan  nations  count  their  time  from 
the  Hegira,  A.D.  622.  The  Moslem  almanac  was  drawn 
up  by  the  Caliph  Omar  in  A.D.  640,  only  eighteen  years 
after  the  Flight ;  and  he  imposed  his  calendar  on  all 
the  followers  of  Mohammed  by  the  logic  of  the  sword. 
Time  for  them  was  redated  by  force ;  and  still  the 
Hegira  is  confined  as  a  time-measure  to  a  dying  creed 
and  to  a  cluster  of  half-civilized  races. 

The  most  notable  attempt  in  modern  days  to  find 
a  new  starting-point  for  civilized  time  was  that  under 
taken  by  France  in  1793.  The  Eevolution  was  to  be 
counted  as  the  Year  One  ;  and  that  ambitious  calendar 
had  many  things  in  its  favour.  It  undoubtedly  coin 
cided  with  a  political  new  birth ;  and  since  the 
Eevolution  had  great  passions  and  forces  behind  it, 
and  great  ideals  before  it,  the  new  date  marked  the 
beginning  of  an  enduring  movement.  The  world  of 
European  politics  has  never  been  the  same  since  the 
Eevolution,  and  never  will  be.  The  calendar  enacted 
by  the  French  Assembly  had  thus  some  historic 
justification,  and  it  was  adorned  with  all  the  artistic 
graces  the  lively  French  imagination  could  invent. 
Its  months  had  poetical  names;  its  festivals  bore 
such  high-sounding  labels  as  Virtue,  Genius,  Labour, 
Opinions,  Eewards.  The  revolutionary  calendar,  in 
brief,  had  for  the  Eevolution  itself  the  office  of  a  flag 
— and  it  shared  the  fate  of  a  flag.  It  fell  with  the 
cause  it  represented.  It  lasted  just  thirteen  years; 


The  Logic  of  the  Changed  Calendar     23 

and  its  only  legacy  to  history  is  the  tangle  of  names 
and  dates  with  which  it  confuses  the  records  of  those 
thirteen  years. 

All  the  forces  known  to  history,  in  a  word,  and 
all  the  ideas  that  have  authority  for  the  human 
imagination,  have  been  employed  to  mark  the  starting- 
point  from  which  the  human  race  may  count  its 
years;  and  all  have  failed.  Only  one  Event  towers 
high  enough  above  the  horizon  of  history  to  serve  as  a 
landmark  and  a  time-measure  for  all  civilized  races. 

Faith,  of  course,  sees  in  that  deep  mark  on  human 
almanacs  a  mysterious  and,  as  far  as  human  purpose  is 
concerned,  an  undesigned,  but  all-significant,  token  of 
ownership.  It  corresponds  to  the  stamp  on  the  coin. 
It  answers  the  challenge,  '  Whose  image  and  super 
scription  is  this  ?  *  It  is  both  a  sign  and  a  prophecy  ; 
a  sign  that  the  centuries  belong  to  Christ,  a  prophecy 
of  the  fast-coming  hour  when  all  that  Time  includes 
and  represents  shall  bear  His  signature. 

But  what  faith  sees  in  the  christianized  calendar 
is,  for  our  purpose,  irrelevant.  What  adequate  and 
intelligible  explanation  can,  on  scientific  grounds,  be 
given  of  this  strange  signature  of  a  dead  Jew's  hand 
on  all  the  almanacs  of  the  living  world  ?  What  force 
wrote  it  there  ?  Is  it  a  mere  historic  accident  ?  Is 
it  the  result  of  a  reasonless  caprice  ?  It  is  certainly 
not  the  result  of  any  conspiracy  on  the  part  of 
Christian  fanatics. 

The  line  left  by  a  wave  on  the  sloping  beach  is 


24      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

slight ;  a  child's  foot  can  efface  it.  But  it  shows  where 
the  tide  has  run.  It  is  a  measure  of  the  mysterious 
energies,  born  of  the  movements  of  the  planets  and  of 
the  unsounded  depths  of  ocean,  which  cause  the  tides. 
And  so  the  date  on  the  almanac  is  a  tide-mark, 
and  it  is  the  mark  of  a  tide  which  has  known  no 
reflux.  If  a  jury  of  historians  had  to  explain  on 
purely  historical  grounds  the  letters  A.D.,  which  now 
serve  universally  as  a  point  whence  civilized  time  is 
reckoned,  they  must  report  that  some  force,  mysterious 
in  origin  and  quality,  and  independent  of  human  will, 
but  with  range  and  energy  sufficient  to  affect  all 
civilized  nations,  and  persistent  enough  in  character 
to  run  through  all  the  centuries,  has  somehow  put 
the  impress  of  Christ's  hand  on  history.  What  other 
explanation  is  possible  ? 

Suppose  some  strange  chemical  force  suddenly 
awoke  in  all  the  seas  of  the  planet,  crept  through  all 
their  depths,  and  changed  the  tint  of  every  wave.  No 
one  could  name  the  moment  when  the  change  took 
place ;  no  one  could  guess  the  cause.  But  the  change 
was  visible  to  man's  very  senses.  Every  wave  that 
broke  reflected  the  new  tint.  Would  plain  men  accept 
as  a  sufficient  explanation  the  theory  that  a  child  had 
by  accident  dropped  its  box  of  colours  into  the  sea  ? 
Would  a  conspiracy  of  chemists  explain  it?  What 
affected  the  colour  of  all  the  seas  must  be  a  force  as 
wide  as  the  sea,  and  as  deep. 

On  the  theory  that  Christ  never  lived,  or  that  lie 


The  Logic  of  the  Changed  Calendar     25 

was  an  impostor,  in  regard  to  whom  only  the  visible 
human  elements  have  to  be  computed,  the  change  in 
the  nomenclature  of  time  is  the  very  paradox  of  his 
tory.  Here  is  a  peasant  in  the  darkest  age  of  the 
world;  he  lived  in  a  subject  province;  he  never 
wrote  a  sentence  which  has  been  preserved;  he  died 
when  he  had  scarcely  reached  manhood,  and  he  died 
cast  out  by  his  own  race,  and  abandoned  by  his  scanty 
handful  of  followers.  And  yet  twenty  centuries  after 
he  hung  on  the  cross  his  birth  is  accepted,  by  believers 
and  unbelievers  alike,  as  the  point  whence  all  the 
centuries  must  be  counted.  In  Jean  Paul  Eichter's 
magnificent  sentences,  'the  crucified  Jew,  being  the 
holiest  amongst  the  mighty,  the  mightiest  amongst 
the  holy,  has  lifted  with  His  pierced  hands  empires  off 
their  hinges,  turned  the  stream  of  centuries  out  of  its 
channel,  and  still  governs  the  ages.'  And  all  our 
almanacs  repeat  in  unconscious  prose,  and  in  un 
rhythmical  numerals,  that  flight  of  stately  rhetoric. 

As  Faith  with  adoring  eyes  looks  on  Jesus  Christ, 
the  cause  is  scientifically  adequate  to  the  effect.  It  is 
fitting  that  He  who  came  to  transfigure  human  his 
tory  should  put  the  transforming  touch  of  His  hand 
on  the  very  records  of  Time.  The  Christian  centuries 
ought  to  carry  the  signature  of  Christ's  name.  But 
the  unbelief  which  rejects  Christ  can  have  no  answer 
to  this  puzzle.  How  does  it  happen,  it  may  be  asked, 
that  an  obscure  Jew  has  done  what  Alexander  and 
Caesar  failed  to  do ;  what  it  would  seem  an  idle 


26      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

absurdity  to  expect  Shakespeare,  or  Newton,  or  Napoleon 
to  do? 

The  incarnate  Son  of  God,  the  Word  made  flesh 
who  has   come  into  the  world's   history  to   shape  it 
to  a  new  pattern-it  is  fitting  that  to  Him  all  the 
years  should  pay  the  unconscious  homage  of  bearin* 
His  name.     The  christianized  calendar  represents  the 
seal  of  Christ's  kingship  on  Time  itself.     But  to  be 
lieve  that  a  remote  impostor,  in  a  forgotten  province 
of  a  perished  empire,  stamped  himself  so  deeply  on 
Time  as  to  compel  all  the  centuries  to  bear  his  name 
is  to  believe  that  a  child,  with  its  box  of  colours,  could 
change  the  tint  of  all  the  oceans  I 


CHAPTER  H 
The  Logic  of  the  Keystone  and  the  Arch 

'Christian  theology  means  philosophy  become  Christian.'— 
ILLIXGWOBTH. 

« Pagan  literature,  philosophy,  and  mythology,  properly  under 
stood,  were  but  a  preparation  for  the  goepeL  The  Greek  poets  and 
sages  were  in  a  certain  sense  prophets ;  for  "  thonghts  beyond  their 
thoughts  to  those  high  bards  were  given." ' — NEWMAS. 

TWO  stately  pillars  rise  from  separate   bases. 
They  are  parallel  yet  distinct.    They  climb 
upward  through  space,  course  on  course ;  but, 
at  a  certain  point  they  curve;    they  converge,  and 
approach  each  other.    Yet  they  do  not  meet.    They 
wait  for  something   different  from  each,   which  will 
unite  both.     They  are  waiting  for  the  keystone !     Each 
is  unfinished,  imperfect,  fragmentary.     But  the  keystone 
completes  them.    It  turns  the  fragments  into  a  unit; 
it  weds  the  separate  pillars  into  an  arch. 

And  there  are  two  movements  in  history — Jewish 
prophecy  and  Greek  philosophy— which  seem  parted 
by  a  very  wide  gulf  from  each  other,  but  which  fulfil 
the  parable  of  the  keystone  and  the  arch.  It  is  not  usual 
to  think  of  them  as  being  twin  forces  in  one  great 


28      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

history,  factors  in  a  common  plan.  There  is,  it  is  true, 
a  curious  agreement,  in  point  of  time,  betwixt  them. 
But  by  geography,  language,  environment,  they  are 
utterly  divorced.  They  seem  to  move  in  different 
realms.  One  belongs  to  secular  history,  the  other  to 
sacred.  One  is  moral,  the  other  is  intellectual.  One 
works  by  the  conscience,  the  other  through  the  reason. 
One  represents  an  aspiration  after  holiness ;  the  other 
is  the  translation  into  historic  terms  of  the  second 
great  hunger  of  human  nature,  the  hunger  of  the 
intellect  for  knowledge. 

Yet  the  two  movements,  though  each  was  uncon 
scious,  through  whole  centuries,  of  the  very  existence 
of  the  other,  are  parallel.  Their  rise,  their  climax, 
their  point  of  arrest  coincide.  Each  of  itself  was 
incomplete,  but  at  a  given  moment  these  two  separate 
movements  strangely  approach.  They  combine.  Each 
finds  its  completion  in  one  sublime,  historic  event,  the 
Incarnation.  And  the  manner  of  their  union,  the  way 
in  which  a  single  historic  fact,  the  entrance  into  human 
flesh  of  the  Son  of  God,  fulfils  both  movements,  is  one 
of  the  strongest  proofs  the  human  intellect  can  ask  that 
behind  both  was  one  divine  and  shaping  Will. 

Jewish  prophecy  is,  of  course,  everywhere  recognized 
as  a  movement  in  preparation  for  the  Incarnation,  and 
the  long  chain  of  verified  predictions  is  one  of  the 
legitimate  and  familiar  arguments  drawn  from  history 
for  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is,  perhaps,  true 
that  at  one  stage  in  the  fight  for  the  Christian  faith 


The  Logic  of  the  Keystone  and  the  Arch   29 

the  argument  from  Messianic  prophecies  was  not  too 
wisely  used.  Christian  apologists  were  too  anxious  to 
discover  predictive  hints  and  types  on  every  page  of 
Scripture;  to  catalogue  specific  prophecies  whose  ful 
filment  could  be  dated  and  identified.  The  wiser 
tendency  now  is  to  lay  less  emphasis  on  individual 
predictions,  but  to  increase  the  prophetic  significance 
of  the  whole  history  of  the  Jewish  people.  That  his 
tory  is  a  web  shot  through  and  through,  over  its  entire 
extent,  with  Messianic  predictions.  The  history  and 
the  literature  of  the  Jewish  nation  alike  are  unintel- 
licrible  if  the  whisper  of  a  coming  Messiah  is  not  heard 
throughout  every  sentence. 

The  whole  story  of  the  Jewish  people  is  the  tale 
of  a  nation  selected  and  morally  trained  to  be  the 
religious  teachers  of  the  race.  If  the  Greek  ideal  was 
knowledge,  and  the  Koman  ideal  social  order,  the 
Jewish  ideal  was  religion.  And  the  very  structure  of 
Jewish  history  and  institutions  is  a  great  interwoven 
scheme  of  events  and  institutions,  designed  to  create  a 
vocabulary  for  religion ;  to  burn  in  upon  the  human  con 
science  the  great  ideas  of  religion :  the  sense  of  what  sin 
means,  and  of  what  its  penalty  must  be ;  the  vision  of 
holiness,  as  it  exists  in  God  and  as  it  is  imperative 
on  man;  a  message  of  forgiveness,  reached  through  a 
scheme  of  mysterious  suffering,  suffering  vicarious  in 
character — the  suffering  of  the  innocent  for  the  guilty. 

And,  visibly,  Jewish  history  before  the  Incarnation 
is  a  movement  towards  a  sublime  goal  not  yet  reached 


30      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Its  literature  shines  with  the  fore-gleams  of  a  revelation 
still  to  come.  It  is  incomplete.  It  bears  witness  to 
righteousness,  and  to  some  approaching  and  perfect 
triumph  of  righteousness ;  but  the  goal  is  still  far  off. 

Jewish  history  and  religion  are  thus  a  movement 
towards  a  spiritual  victory  necessary  for  the  happiness 
of  the  race  and  for  the  completion  of  God's  plans,  but 
impossible  to  man  as  he  is,  and  only  to  be  achieved 
by  the  appearance  of  a  great  and  mysterious  Deliverer. 
Looked  at  historically,  it  is,  to  quote  Illingworth,  'a 
great,  divine  idea  moving  onward  with  infinite  patience 
to   its   realization.'     And   the   prophetic   character   of 
Judaism,   it   may   be  repeated,   does   not   depend   on 
specific   predictions,   but   on   the   drift  of  the   whole 
movement     It  is  all  prophetic,  through  every  syllable. 
It  points  continually  forward  to  something  better  and 
greater  than  itself. 

But  a  parallel,  though  widely  different  movement 
is  visible  throughout  the  same  period  in  the  secular 
realm;  and  the  Christian  Church  of  to-day,  which  is 
slowly  learning  how  'God  fulfils  Himself 'in  many 
ways,'  how  wide  are  His  plans,  and  how  surely  His 
Spirit  runs  through  all  human  history,  can  recognize 
that  the  great  movement  of  the  Greek  mind  in  the 
realms  of  philosophy  had  a  deep,  if  unconscious,  kinship 
with  the  training  of  the  Jewish  people. 

Christianity,  of  course,  is  not  a  philosophy;  it  is  a 
religion.  It  is  not  an  intellectual  theory,  but  a  life ; 
not  a  discovery,  but  a  revelation.  But  since  philosophy 


The  Logic  of  the  Keystone  and  the  Arch   3 1 

deals  with  knowledge  as  a  whole,  and  seeks  to  find  the 
underlying  unity  behind  all  facts,  there  must  be  a 
philosophic  aspect  to  religion,  as  well  as  a  religious 
aspect  to  philosophy.  And  there  is  in  human  history 
no  more  splendid  chapter  of  intellectual  effort  than 
that  of  Greek  philosophy,  from  Thales  to  Aristotle. 
All  the  great  questions  that  perplex  the  human  mind, 
and  which  are  as  old  as  the  race  itself,  were  debated 
in  the  Greek  schools  by  the  keenest  intellects  the  race 
has  known.  The  current  questions  of  to-day — as  to 
the  relation  of  matter  and  spirit,  the  problem  of  free 
will,  the  puzzle  of  human  personality,  the  nature  of 
God,  the  unity  of  natural  law,  the  ultimate  reality 
lying  behind  all  phenomena — are  to  be  found  in  the 
literature  of  the  Greek  philosophical  schools. 

These  problems  are  co-existent  with  the  human 
mind ;  and  the  modern  terms  into  which  we  translate 
them  ought  not  to  hide  the  essential  identity  betwixt 
the  questions  debated  in  Greek  schools  centuries  before 
Christ  and  those  over  which  so  much  ink  is  spilt  in 
modern  newspapers.  Nothing  that  materialism  asserts, 
and  nothing  that  agnosticism  denies  to-day,  but  was 
asserted,  or  denied,  in  Greek  philosophy  more  than 
two  thousand  years  ago. 

Now,  Greek  philosophy  reaches  its  high- water  mark 
in  Plato  ;  and  philosophy  with  him  was  not  intellectual 
merely,  but  intensely  religious.  Plato  reasoned  twenty 
centuries  before  Kant  was  born ;  he  represents  another 
stage  in  the  great  evolution  of  philosophical  knowledge. 


32      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

He  lacked  Kant's  piercing  vision  into  what  may  be 
called  the  roots  of  human  personality  and  the  essential 
conditions  of  human  knowledge.  But  the  great  Greek 
thinker  was  dimly  conscious  of  those  inevitable  limita 
tions  lying  upon  the  human  intellect,  which  Kant  has 
taught  us  to  recognize.  The  human  mind  can  only 
think  in  the  terms  of  its  own  categories.  In  the  very 
act  of  translating  sensations  into  perceptions,  we  give 
Truth  a  new  aspect,  and  so,  in  a  sense,  miss  it.  The 
highest  human  duty,  Plato  taught,  was  to  break  free 
from  the  illusion  of  the  senses  and  to  reach  the  ultimate 
realities  of  things.  And  the  ultimate  reality  of  the 
universe  is  God. 

Many  of  Plato's  thoughts  about  God  are  marked  by 
a  singular  loftiness.  There  is  even  a  curious  forecast  of 
the  mystery  of  the  Trinity  in  his  analysis  of  God  under 
three  forms :  TO  ov,  the  Cause  of  all  things  ;  o  Aoyo?,  the 
Reason  and  Ruler  of  all  tilings ;  and  the  third,  the  ^vx») 
KOffftov,  the  Soul  of  all  things.  'Nothing  can  be  more 
certain/  says  Pope,  '  than  that  the  trinity  of  personal 
hypostases  glimmered  in  the  writings  of  Plato.'  '  His 
definition  of  God,'  Pope  adds, '  has  never  been  surpassed 
in  sublimity.'  Light,  Plato  declared,  is  His  shadow. 
God  Himself  is  the  Light  of  lights.  Knowledge, 
Plato  taught,  does  not  lie  in  the  senses,  or  in  what  the 
senses  report.  The  world  of  ideas  is  the  world  of 
realities.  What  the  senses  deal  with  are  but  illusions. 
The  highest  Idea  is  the  idea  of  goodness ;  and  God 
is  the  ultimate  reality  of  goodness. 


The  Logic  of  the  Keystone  and  the  Arch   33 

Plato,  in  a  word,  taught  as  definitely  as  St.  Paul 
that '  the  things  which  are  seen  are  temporal,  and  the 
things  which  are  unseen  are  eternal.'  Truth  and  false 
hood,  he  held,  are  radical  and  ultimate  contradictories. 
'If,'  says  Maurice,  'in  the  minutest  thing  Plato 
believes  that  there  is  a  reality,  an  archetypal  form 
or  idea,  yet  he  believes,  also,  just  as  firmly,  that  every 
idea  has  its  root  in  one  higher  than  itself;  and  that 
there  is  a  Supreme  Idea,  the  foundation  and  consum 
mation  of  all  these — the  Idea  of  the  absolute  and  perfect 
Being  in  whose  mind  they  all  dwell,  and  in  whose 
eternity  alone  they  can  be  thought  of  as  eternal.' l 

It  is  unnecessary  to  dwell  on  the  defects  of  Plato's 
philosophy,  and  on  the  practical  blots  in  his  EepuUic. 
It  is  enough  to  note  that  his  whole  scheme  of  thought 
about  the  universe  was  profoundly  theistic,  spiritual, 
ethical ;  it  justifies  the  great  saying  of  Clement  of 
Alexandria,  that '  philosophy  was  to  the  Greeks  what 
the  law  was  to  the  Jews,  a  schoolmaster  to  bring  them 
to  Christ.'  Who  can  doubt  that  the  Spirit  of  God  was 
at  work  in  the  Greek  intellect  as  truly  as  in  the  Jewish 
conscience,  and  in  both  was  moving  towards  one  sublime 
goal? 

But  he  who  studies  the  history  of  these  two  move 
ments  will  see  that,  at  a  stage  almost  coincident  in 
point  of  time,  both  suffer  arrest.  With  the  Messianic 
prophecies  of  Jewish  history,  it  was  the  pause  in  a, 
great  drama  waiting  for  its  final  act.  For  nearly  four 
1  Moral  and,  Metaphysical  Philosophy,  Part  I,  p.  49, 

D 


34      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

centuries  before  Christ,  the  voice  of  the  prophet  was 
hushed.  The  nation  was  waiting  —  though  perhaps 
hardly  conscious  of  its  own  attitude  and  expectation 
— for  an  event  which  should  fulfil  the  accumulated 
prophecies  of  centuries ;  a  fulfilment  without  which 
its  history  was  a  failure,  its  types  false,  its  aspira 
tions  defeated.  Christianity  without  Judaism  is  a  root 
less  flower ;  but  Judaism  without  Christianity  is  a 
root  that  never  breaks  into  blossom.  Unless  the  dim 
and  splendid  prophecies  of  Jewish  history  found  historic 
embodiment,  there  must  come  the  greatest  defeat  of 
human  hope  the  literature  of  the  race  records. 

But  Greek  philosophy,  too,  during  the  centuries 
immediately  before  Christ,  suffered  strange  and  con 
scious  defeat.  Plato  himself  was  conscious  of  the 
limitations  of  the  human  intellect.  It  was  capable  of 
aspiring  after  truth,  but  incapable  of  reaching  it.  How 
could  the  human  mind  penetrate  through  all  the  illu 
sions  of  the  senses  and  reach  the  ultimate  reality  of 
things?  In  the  Republic  is  the  well-known  and 
most  pathetic  Myth  of  the  Cave.  Men  are  pictured  by 
Plato  as  prisoners  in  some  vast  and  shadow-haunted 
cave.  They  are  chained  with  their  backs  to  a  fire; 
they  see  cast  on  the  rocky  wall  before  them  the  shadows 
flung  by  their  own  forms  and  gestures,  and  they  mis 
take  this  shadow-dance  for  reality.  Some  of  these 
prisoners  have  turned  their  faces  to  the  light;  they 
oil  up  the  steep  slope  to  the  mouth  of  the  cave ;  they 
stand  with  dazed  eyes  in  the  sunlight,  trying  to  endure 


The  Logic  of  the  Keystone  and  the  Arch    35 

the  vision  of  the  sun  itself.  These  escaped  prisoners, 
struggling  into  the  light,  and  trying  to  bear  its  radiance, 
are  the  highest  souls  of  the  race,  its  philosophers.  But 
the  mass  of  the  race  still  dwelt,  and  must  dwell,  in 
darkness  and  shadows. 

There  finds  utterance  in  the  later  writings  of  Plato 
himself,  a  pathetic  consciousness  of  failure.  The  soul 
is  wearied  of  its  own  aspirations.  It  cannot  climb  to 
God ;  God  must,  as  Plato  dimly  sees,  stoop  to  man  ;  and 
he  puts  on  the  lips  of  Socrates  the  words,  '  We  will  wait 
for  one,  either  God  or  a  God-inspired  man,  to  teach  us 
our  religious  duties  and  to  take  away  the  darkness  from 
our  eyes.'  Greek  philosophy,  as  Plato  left  it,  is  not 
merely  a  tangle  of  questions  unanswered,  of  puzzles 
unsolved.  It  is  a  confession  that  the  questions  are 
unanswerable,  the  puzzles  beyond  solution. 

But  if  there  is  that  pathetic  note  of  intellectual 
defeat  in  Plato's  later  philosophy,  the  defeat  and  the 
despair  of  human  intellect  itself  find  complete  expres 
sion  in  the  schools  that  succeeded  Plato.  In  these  schools 
we  have  philosophy  fallen  consciously  bankrupt.  It 
becomes  mere  Pyrrhonism,  the  teaching  that  there  is 
nothing  noble  or  base,  just  or  unjust;  that  nothing 
truly  exists  and  nothing  matters.  And  the  city  which 
gave  Socrates  the  hemlock,  gave  Pyrrho,  for  such  teach 
ing  as  this,  the  honours  of  citizenship,  and  for  his  sake 
exempted  all  philosophers  from  the  payment  of  taxes  ! 
'A  despair  of  philosophy  in  its  old  sense/  says 
Maurice, '  was  implied  in  all  the  later  Greek  schools.' 


36     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

That  despair  finds  expression  alike  in  the  teachings  of 
Epicurus,  in  the  doctrines  of  the  Stoics,  in  the  atom- 
dance  of  Democritus.  The  perception  of  any  real  law 
and  standard  for  man  had  perished.  The  very  power  of 
conceiving  the  central  principle  of  Plato's  philosophy 
was  lost  to  his  countrymen.  The  later  schools  are,  to 
use  Maurice's  words,  '  the  lees  of  Greek  philosophy.' 
And  Greek  ethics,  like  Greek  philosophy,  became  a  mere 
decaying  ferment,  whose  foulness  Paul  has  described  in 
terrible  characters. 

Then,  suddenly,  there  came,  to  Jewish  prophecy 
and  Greek  philosophy  alike,  a  meeting-point — an  Event 
that  interpreted  and  united  them  both.  The  keystone 
was  fitted  into  the  arch ! 

One  great  and  significant  term  had  survived  from 
Plato's  philosophy  ;  it  was  the  word  '  logos,'  with  the 
double  sense  of  'reason'  and  of  'speech.'  In  Plato's 
terminology  the  Logos  was  the  reason,  the  shaping 
reality  of  all  things.  The  Jewish  mind  in  the  century 
immediately  before  Christ  had  become  conscious  of  its 
kinship  with  Greek  thought,  and  hence  the  appearance 
of  Philo,  a  contemporary  of  Christ,  in  Alexandria.  In 
his  writing  he  borrows  the  Logos  of  Plato  and  links  it 
to  the  creative  and  personified  Wisdom  of  later  Jewish 
literature.  But  it  is  St.  John  who  takes  the  word 
Greek  philosophy  had  shaped,  baptizes  it  with  a 
Christian  meaning,  and  puts  it  in  the  opening  sentence 
of  his  Gospel. 

The  earlier  evangelists  could  not  have  done  this. 


The  Logic  of  the  Keystone  and  the  Arch  37 

They  were  concerned  merely  with  facts.  The  question 
of  the  relations  of  facts,  of  the  philosophy  underlying 
the  facts,  comes  later.  But  John,  writing  in  what  may 
be  called  a  philosophic  environment,  and  writing,  we 
must  believe,  towards  the  close  of  the  first  Christian 
century,  has  a  vision  of  the  inter-relations  of  history. 
He  sees  that  Jesus  Christ,  the  Incarnate  Son  of  God, 
is  the  Logos,  the  shaping  Eeason  of  the  universe,  of 
whom  Plato  had  caught  a  broken  vision.  And  so  he 
takes  the  term,  which  represents  the  climax  of  Greek 
thought  reaching  out  after  God,  and  links  it  with  the 
fulfilment  of  Jewish  prophecy.  '  In  the  beginning/  he 
says,  *  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God, 
and  the  Word  was  God.  .  .  .  And  the  Word  was  made 
flesh  and  dwelt  among  us/  And,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
as  we  look  at  the  Incarnation  in  the  perspective  of 
history,  it  is  certain  that  it  links  together  and  fulfils 
these  two  great  movements  in  the  development  of  the 
race. 

That  the  Incarnation  satisfies  all  the  Messianic 
predictions  of  the  Old  Testament  no  one  doubts ;  but  it 
also  meets  and  satisfies  all  that  Greek  philosophy 
dreamed  of,  and  longed  for,  and  failed  to  reach.  Plato, 
if  he  could  have  read  the  opening  verses  of  John's 
Gospel,  would  have  recognized  his  own  conception  ;  but 
he  would  have  found  his  conception  lifted  up  into 
sublime  clearness,  and  linked  to  an  historical  event 
which  exactly  met  all  the  needs  of  the  human  soul,  as 
Plato  imperfectly  saw  them ;  an  event  which,  in  place 


38      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

of  intellectual  defeat  and  despair,  gives  to  the  soul  the 
triumph  of  intellectual  attainment. 

The  Word,  John  teaches,  is  personal,  eternal ;  it 
is  made  flesh.  Here  is  God  descending  from  those 
heights  to  which  the  human  intellect  cannot  climb, 
and  giving  Himself  in  human  terms  to  the  human 
soul.  Here  is  the  central  Eeality  of  the  universe 
offered  to  our  very  senses.  The  great  doctrine  that 
God  is  love  is  only  intelligible  in  the  light  of  the 
Christian  doctrine  of  the  Trinity ;  for  how  could  God 
be  love  if  eternally  alone ;  if  eternally  there  were  not 
this  trinity  of  persons  in  the  Godhead  ?  Plato,  as  we 
have  seen,  had  curious  fore-gleams  of  the  multiple 
personality  in  the  Godhead  ;  but  he  never  linked  it 
to  the  great  Christian  doctrine,  its  correlative,  that 
God  is  love.  And  though  he  hoped  for  some  teacher, 
'a  God-inspired  man,  or  God,'  who  would  solve  for 
the  human  intellect  all  the  problems  that  perplexed 
and  baffled  it,  he  never  dreamed  of  such  an  event  as 
the  Incarnation. 

It  came,  indeed,  in  a  shape  neither  Jew  nor  Greek 
expected.  It  disappointed  both.  To  the  Jew  the  In 
carnation  was  a  stumbling-block,  to  the  Greek  it  was 
foolishness.  Yet,  as  we  now  see,  it  completed  the  two 
great  movements  represented  both  by  Jew  and  Greek. 
It  fulfilled  the  Jewish  ideal  of  a  divine  and  perfect) 
holiness,  and  the  Greek  ideal  of  a  divine  Wisdom,  the 
ultimate  reality  of  the  universe.  It  offers  both  ex 
pressed  in  human  terms.  In  the  Incarnation  we  have 


The  Logic  of  the  Keystone  and  the  Arch  39 
Messianic  prophecies  verified  and  Greek  philosophy 
fulfilled. 

In  the  meanwhile  how  did  it  happen  that  John— 
who  was   a   Jew,   not  a   Greek;   a   fisherman,  not  a 
philosopher— seized  this  great  philosophical  term  which 
Plato  had  invented,  and  put  it  in  the  opening  sentence 
of  his  Gospel  ?    How  did  he  identify  the  Logos  of  Plato 
with  the  Messiah  of  Jewish  hope  and  prophecy  ?    And, 
more  wonderful  still,  how  does  it  happen  that  this  Jewish 
Messiah  does,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  correspond  so  pro 
foundly  to  the  Logos  of  whom  Plato  debated  and  dreamed? 
For  just  as  it  is  historically  certain  that  the  Word 
who  was  made  flesh   satisfies  Jewish  prophecy,  so  it  is 
intellectually  certain  that  in  the  great  Figure  described 
in  John's  Gospel— the  Word  whom  John  declared  his 
eyes  had  seen,  his  hands   had  touched— Plato  would 
have  found  an  answer  to  all  the  puzzles  of  his  own 
philosophy.    The  Incarnation,  if  it  be  accepted  as  a 
fact,  does  answer  all  the  questions  over  which  Greek 
philosophers    debated    for    centuries;   until,   in   sheer 
intellectual  despair,  they  turned  to  mere  Pyrrhonism. 

The  Incarnation  is  a  revelation  of  the  Ultimate 
Reality  of  the  universe.  It  reveals  God;  it  reveals 
Him  as  a  Person ;  as  love,  and  light,  and  holiness.  It 
is  a  revelation  of  the  spiritual  nature  of  man ;  of  his 
place  in  the  universe ;  of  his  significance  in  the  sight 
of  God.  It  is  a  supreme  interpretation  of  duty ;  and 
it  brings  into  the  circle  of  human  experience  the 
moral  forces  which  make  duty  possible. 


40      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Incidentally,  the  Incarnation  is  an  assertion  of  the 
spiritual  basis  of  the  universe,  and  of  the  moral  goal 
towards  which  it  moves.     It  is  a  declaration  of  the  fact 
that  the  whole  material  universe  is  for  man,  a  servant, 
a  tool,  a  training-ground.     It  is  an  assertion  not  only 
of  the  fact  that  God  is  love,  but  that  man  is  His  child, 
and  is  meant  to  stand  to  Him  in  a  relationship  of  love. 
A   philosophical   analysis   of  the  meaning  of  the 
Incarnation,   quite   apart   from    the    question    of   its 
historic  truth,  will  show,  in  brief,  that  it  answers  all  the 
puzzles  of  the  human  intellect     And,  we  repeat,  how 
does  it  come  to  pass  that  in  a  single  event,  the  Incar 
nation,  these  two  great  and  apparently  unrelated  historic 
movements  — Jewish   prophecy  on    one    side,   Greek 
philosophy  on  the  other— meet  and  find  their  fulfil 
ment  ?    And  how  did  John  come  to  discern  this,  and 
put  Plato's  Word   in   the   first  line  of  his  Christian 
Gospel,  a  silent  witness   of  the  great  harmony  thus 
revealed  ? 

All  this,  of  course,  is  only  to  ask  why  the  keystone 
fits,  and  completes,  the  arch.  And  who  that  looks  at 
the  perfect  lines  of  the  completed  arch,  the  wedlock  of 
unshakable  strength  and  of  reasoned  symmetry  it 
represents,  can  doubt  that  behind  it  is  the  thought 
of  a  divine  Mind,  working  in  different  lands,  by 
different  forces,  and,  through  men  of  different  blood 
and  speech,  towards  one  sublime  goal  ? 


CHAPTER  III 
The  Logic  of  the  Missionary 

1  Should  a  voyager  chance  to  be  on  the  point  of  shipwreck  on 
some  unknown  coast,  he  will  most  devoutly  pray  that  the  lesson  of 
the  missionary  may  have  reached  thus  far.  .  .  .  The  lesson  of  the 
missionary  is  the  enchanter's  wand.' — DARWLH. 

THE  Church  is  beginning  to  see  the  reflex  value 
of  Christian  missions,  though  the  vision  is  yet 
very  imperfect.  Missions  call  into  exercise, 
they  intensify  by  exercise,  the  central  motives,  the 
most  characteristic  energies  and  emotions  of  religion. 
They  repeat  in  human  terms  that  divine  passion  of 
pity,  of  seeking  love,  of  love  which  takes  the  supreme 
form  of  sacrifice,  which  is  behind  the  Incarnation  and 
explains  it  They  measure  our  fidelity  to  all  the  great 
doctrinal  conceptions  of  the  Christian  scheme:  the 
value  of  man,  the  awfulness  of  sin,  the  range  and 
tenderness  of  the  redeeming  purpose  of  God.  And 
it  may  be  added  that  if  they  disappeared,  Christianity 
would  lose  one  of  its  divinest  credentials.  For  in 
missions,  as  a  branch  of  Christian  evidences,  there  is  an 
unrealized  force.  They  not  only  diffuse  Christianity, 
they  prove  it.  They  are  the  revelation  of  a  force 


42      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

which  can  only  be  scientifically  explained  on  the 
supposition  that  Christianity  is  true. 

In  a  cluster  of  familiar  Scripture  words — words 
which,  as  Wellington  put  it  with  a  soldier's  insight, 
constitute  '  the  marching  orders '  of  Christianity — is  to 
be  found  the  charter  of  missions  :  '  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.'  Now, 
a  bit  of  literature,  like  a  flower,  cannot  be  separated  from 
its  environment,  its  climate,  its  soil,  its  root.  And,  tried 
by  literary  tests,  these  words  are  a  paradox.  They  are 
in  utter  quarrel  with  their  environment.  They  were 
spoken  only  six  weeks  after  what,  to  the  group  of 
Jewish  peasants  and  fishermen  who  listened,  must 
have  seemed  the  shattering  and  final  defeat  of  the 
Cross. 

We  etherealize  the  Cross  to-day.  We  set  it  in 
the  perspective  of  nearly  twenty  centuries  of  victorious 
history.  We  see  it,  as  Constantine  saw  it  in  his  dream, 
high  in  the  sky,  with  a  nimbus  of  glory  about  it,  while 
mighty  voices  out  of  unseen  worlds  are  crying  to  us 
'  in  hoc  signo  vinces.'  But  to  the  immediate  spectators 
the  Cross  was  a  fact,  as  brutal  and  as  tainted  with 
shame,  as  to  the  modern  imagination  is  the  hangman's 
rope.  It  was  the  instrument  and  sign  of  the  death  of 
a  criminal. 

Yet  within  six  weeks  of — let  us  say — the  hangman's 
rope,  here  is  a  message  tingling  with  triumphant  energy 
in  every  syllable,  commanding  the  news  of  the  death 
that  rope  has  accomplished  to  be  carried  as  a  gospel  to 


The  Logic  of  the  Missionary         43 

the  whole  world !  There  is  victory  in  the  words, 
authority,  the  gladness  of  supernatural  hopes.  They 
overleap  all  national  barriers.  And,  as  a  matter  of 
historic  fact,  they  proved  the  signal  for  that  great 
march  of  Christianity,  before  which  empires,  and  king 
doms,  and  creeds  have  gone  down,  which — though  it 
has  sometimes  loitered — has  never  ceased  since,  and 
never  will  cease. 

Looked  at  as  a  mere  problem  in  literature,  how  is 
this  strange  message,  out  of  which  Christian  missions 
have  sprung,  emerging  under  such  strange  conditions, 
to  be  explained  ?  Was  it  the  expression,  in  literary 
terms,  of  a  delusion  which  had  somehow  captured  the 
narrow  brains  of  a  group  of  affrighted  and  defeated 
Jews  ?  But  the  words  are  in  open  quarrel  with  the 
whole  temper  of  Judaism.  The  Jew,  bound  up  in  the 
narrow  pride  of  his  race,  scorned  the  Gentile  world ; 
and  history  had  deepened  that  scorn  to  hate.  For 
centuries  Palestine  had  been  a  doormat  on  which 
one  great  invader  after  another  had  wiped  his  feet. 
The  Jew  who  had  seen  a  Greek  conqueror  sacrifice 
a  sow  in  the  Holy  of  Holies,  and  a  Eoman  con 
queror  march  his  legions  through  the  gates  of  Jeru 
salem  ;  who  had  seen  the  Holy  Land  broken  up  and 
oppressed  by  one  Idumean  after  another — how  he 
hated  them  all,  Assyrian  and  Greek,  Eoman  and 
Idumean ! 

He  nursed  his  hate  like  a  piety.  He  avenged 
himself  by  it  for  a  hundred  defeats,  for  the  captivities 


44     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

and  oppressions  of  whole  centuries.  Its  black  eclipse 
covered  the  whole  human  race  outside  the  men  of  his 
own  blood. 

Could  a  message  like  this,  with  its  world-embracing 
good  will,  find  its  cradle  within  the  narrow  brows  of  a 
Jew  ?  That  is  unthinkable.  ' These  Jews'  to  quote 
Eousseau,  'could  never  have  struck  this  tone.'  Eighteen 
centuries  of  Christian  history  had  yet  to  pass  before  the 
Christian  conscience  itself  learned  to  spell  the  first 
syllables  of  that  great  message.  Whatever  the  words 
represent,  they  do  not  reflect  the  genius  of  Judaism ; 
they  are  in  conflict  with  it.  If  some  one  discovered 
one  of  Shakespeare's  sonnets  hidden  in  some  harsh 
Scandinavian  saga;  or  if  stanzas  wearing  the  austere 
grace  and  charged  with  the  lofty  conceptions  of  'In 
Memoriam,'  were  found  embedded  in  some  musky 
and  sensual  love-song  of  the  East,  it  would  not  be  a 
literary  paradox  more  bewildering  than  the  sound  of 
words  like  these  on  Jewish  lips.  And  yet,  on  the 
sceptical  theory,  they  are  the  utterance,  real  or 
imaginary,  of  a  Galilean  peasant ! 

But  the  message  is  in  quarrel,  not  only  with  the 
temper  of  Jerusalem,  but  with  the  visible  facts  of  the 
moment.  No  one  can  read  the  words  and  believe  that 
behind  them  is  a  defeated  Christ;  a  Christ  lying  in 
Joseph's  grave,  with  the  stone  yet  at  the  door,  and 
Pilate's  seal  unbroken.  There  are  those  who  believe 
that  the  resurrection  is  a  myth,  and  they  expend 
pensive  compliments  on  the  body  of  Christ  still 


The  Logic  of  the  Missionary         45 

wrapped  in  Mary's  spices.  They  say  with  Matthew 
Arnold — 

Now  He  is  dead!    Far  hence  lie  lies 

la  the  lorn  Syrian  town, 
And  on  His  grave  with  pitying  eyes 

The  Syrian  stars  look  down. 

But  no  one  who  really  believed  that  could  have 
imagined,  or  could  have  uttered,  the  great  charter 
which  stands  behind  Christian  missions.  A  dead  Christ 
is  a  defeated  Christ.  And  the  note  of  these  words  is 
not  one  of  defeat,  but  of  victory,  and  of  the  exultant 
energy  born  of  victory. 

Huxley  says  that  when  no  star  yet  swung  in  its 
orbit,  all  the  worlds  lay  potentially  in  the  cosmic  vapour 
which  eddied  through  space,  and  a  being  of  sufficient 
intelligence  might  have  discovered  in  that  vapour 
everything  there  is  in  the  world  to-day,  from  the  last 
winner  of  the  Derby  to  the  last  leading  article  in  the 
journals.  Tennyson  strikes  a  saner  note  in  his  lines 
beginning — 

Flower  in  the  crannied  wall — 


If  I  could  understand 

What  you  are,  root  and  all,  and  all  in  all, 
I  should  know  what  God  and  man  is. 

And  from  a  flower  a  being  of  sufficient  intelligence 
could,  no  doubt,  deduce  all  that  goes  to  produce  the 
flower — earth  and  rain  and  sun.  It  needs  an  ante 
cedent  universe  to  make  the  flower  possible.  We 
could  not  explain  it  without  taking  into  account  all 


46      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

the  worlds.  And  in  the  cluster  of  words  behind 
Christian  missions  the  whole  gospel  comes  into  bloom. 
It  needs  the  whole  gospel  to  explain  them. 

There  must  be  victory,  and  not  defeat,  behind  them. 
Would  it  have  occurred  to  a  group  of  men  whose  leader 
had  just  died  the  death  of  a  criminal,  who  were  stagger 
ing  under  the  shock  of  a  disaster  so  great,  and  trembling 
for  their  own  safety,  to  talk  in  accents  like  these  ? 
That  is  unthinkable.  At  the  back  of  the  words,  to 
make  them  credible  or  possible,  there  must  have  been 
the  miracle  of  the  open  grave,  the  risen  Christ,  the 
transfigured  Cross ;  the  miracle  of  a  divine  redemption 
accomplished,  fulfilled,  and  crowned. 

But  if  there  is  one  set  of  wonders  behind  these 
words  to  make  them  possible,  another  set  of  wonders 
has  followed  them.  Slowly,  and  by  a  process  runnin^ 
through  centuries,  they  have  mastered  the  conscience 
of  the  Christian  Church;  they  have  coloured  its 
ideals.  And  to-day,  by  universally  admitted  ethical 
obligation,  Christianity  is  a  missionary  religion.  It 
is  a  creed  which,  twenty  centuries  after  its  founder's 
death,  produces  missions  and  missionaries  as  naturally 
as  a  living  tree,  in  whose  woody  fibres  the  mysterious 
forces  of  spring  are  stirring,  produces  blossoms. 

And  the  missionaries  it  produces  are  of  an  absolutely 
unique  type.  Mohammedanism  is  a  missionary  religion, 
too,  but  the  evangelists  of  Islam  use  the  logic  of  the 
sword-blade.  Their  message  is,  'Accept  the  Koran 
or  diel'  But  the  Christian  missionary  is  a  human 


The  Logic  of  the  Missionary         47 

phenomenon  without  parallel  in  history.  A  certain 
measure  of  half-pitying  contempt  commonly  gathers 
about  him.  He  has  the  scantiest  equipment.  He  carries 
no  arms ;  he  is  clad  with  no  civil  authority ;  he  has 
very  little  money ;  he  is  usually  alone.  He  has  only  a 
message  and  a  motive.  The  message  is  the  story  of 
Christ,  and  the  motive  is  the  love  of  Christ. 

And,  somehow,  he  succeeds  everywhere !  He  works 
a  miracle  which  all  the  resources  of  science,  and  litera 
ture,  and  civilization  without  him  could  not  do.  A 
pagan  race,  it  is  true,  can  learn  the  mechanical  arts 
and  borrow  the  dreadful  weapons  of  civilization. 
Japan  has  dc-ne  this,  and  has  shifted  the  very  centre 
of  political  gravity  for  the  whole  world  as  a  result. 
But  to  create  a  new  moral  character  in  a  people  foul 
with  the  vices  of  heathenism,  this  is  a  miracle  beyond 
the  wit  of  man  to  accomplish.  But  the  missionary  does 
it !  He  lands  on  some  lonely  and  savage  isle,  and,  under 
black  skins,  in  dull  brains,  in  human  souls  made  fierce 
with  whole  centuries  of  savage  ancestry  and  habits,  he 
yet  creates  a  new  character.  By  some  strange  magic 
he  reproduces,  on  such  strange  soil,  the  best  morality 
civilized  lands  know.  In  races  that  yesterday  were 
heathen  and  savage  he  somehow  develops  many  of 
the  qualities  of  saints,  and,  not  seldom,  something  of 
the  temper  of  martyrs. 

What  may  be  called  the  secondary  results  of  the 
missionary's  work  are,  in  their  kind,  marvellous.  He 
civilizes,  though  civilization  is  not  his  immediate  aim. 


48      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

For  a  barbarous  race  with  a  rude  and  scanty  vocabu 
lary,  he  creates  a  written  language.  He  gives  them  a 
literature,  and  the  faculty  for  enjoying  it.  He  raises 
womanhood ;  he  creates  homes ;  he  draws  a  whole  race 
to  high  levels  of  life.  He  does  this  under  all  skies  and 
on  all  shores. 

Now,  on  any  reading  of  the  story,  this  is  a  social 
miracle.  We  have  many  forces  of  a  non-religious  sort 
amongst  us  j  but  which  of  these  could,  or  would,  do 
the  missionary's  work  ?  The  Press  is  one  of  the  great 
forces  of  civilization.  It  takes  charge  of  us  all;  it 
instructs  and  rebukes  us  all;  it  talks  in  accents  of 
infallibility  which  popes  once  used,  but  have  forgotten. 
When  these  peculiarities  have  been  smiled  at,  and 
forgiven,  it  remains  that  the  power  of  the  Press  is 
both  great  and  noble.  But  can  any  one  imagine  a 
committee  of  editors,  or  of  newspaper  proprietors, 
landing,  with  their  presses,  on  some  savage  island  and 
undertaking  to  change  cruelty  into  love,  lust  into 
purity,  and  naked  savagery  into  civilized  order  ?  For 
that  purpose  they  have  neither  language  nor  message. 
A  gospel  of  leading  articles  will  not  serve  to  turn 
cannibals  into  saints.  For  such  a  cause  the  Press  has 
no  vocation,  and  would  certainly  evolve  no  martyrs. 

Science,  again,  is  a  great  civilizing  force;  but  can 
any  one  imagine,  say,  a  cluster  of  biologists,  or  of 
chemists,  armed  with  sufficiently  ingenious  formulae, 
visiting  some  wild  shore,  and  undertaking  to  morally 
transform  its  savage  inhabitants;  to  create  ethics  for 


The  Logic  of  the  Missionary         49 

them ;  to  persuade  them  to  be  chaste,  not  to  kill,  not 
to  steal?  Commerce,  too,  is  one  of  the  great  forces 
of  the  modern  world;  but  in  the  main  it  touches 
savage  races  only  to  destroy  them.  Its  gospel  of  gin- 
cases  is  deadly.  It  adds  to  the  vices  of  savages  the 
yet  fouler  vices  of  civilized  life. 

Only  Christianity,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  creates  the 
missionary.  It  evolves  him  ;  gives  him  a  message ; 
inspires  him  with  adequate  motives ;  clothes  him  with 
strange  forces.  And  so  it  visibly  works  that  greatest 
of  social  miracles — the  moral  transformation  of  whole 
communities. 

The  whole  historic  record  of  Christian  missions 
proves  this.  The  modern  world  is  their  creation ;  it 
could  not  have  existed  but  for  them.  Suppose  the 
'marching  orders'  of  Christianity — lie  or  fact  —  had 
not  been  spoken,  and  the  new  creed  had  remained  in 
its  Jewish  shell.  It  is  certain  that  in  that  case  the 
history  of  the  world  would  have  been  changed.  There 
might,  indeed,  have  been  no  history !  How  near  death 
the  world  of  that  day  was — how  corrupt  in  every  drop 
of  its  tainted  blood,  how  surely  on  the  point  of  lapsing 
into  universal  chaos  —  can  hardly  be  realized.  The 
vileness,  as  of  uttermost  decay,  of  that  age  is  written 
in  those  terrible  sentences  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Eomans. 
Or,  if  a  Christian  apostle  must  be  dismissed  as  a  witness 
with  a  bias,  the  same  testimony  is  written,  in  characters 
black  and  ineffaceable,  in  the  story  of  the  later  Eoman 
Empire. 

s 


5°     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

But  this  particular  group  of  men,  under  the  impulse 
of  this  real  or  imaginary  command,  betook  themselves 
to  every  land.  Persecution  was  behind  them,  martyr 
dom  before  them ;  but  they  carried  a  message  which, 
whether  fraud  or  fact,  stirred  the  dying  world  like 
the  call  of  an  archangel's  trumpet.  And  in  the  work 
of  this  little  company  of  men  the  world,  somehow, 
found  a  new  starting-point,  a  fountain  of  new  and 
exhaustless  energies. 

We  can  judge  of  the  transforming  energy  of  the 
missionary  gospel  by  the  experience  of  our  own 
English-speaking  race.  It  was  not  Eome — the  Eome 
of  the  consuls  and  the  emperors — that  civilized  Great 
Britain.  What  of  order,  or  religion,  or  law  Eome 
planted  on  British  soil  was  submerged  and  destroyed 
under  the  wave  of  sea-robbers  from  the  stormy  north, 
and  the  inroads  of  wild  Pictish  clans  from  the  Welsh 
hills,  or  from  beyond  the  Tweed.  What  was  it  tamed 
those  fierce  piratic  races ;  fused  them  into  a  nation, 
and  determined  the  type  of  their  civilization  ?  J.  H. 
Green,  the  historian,  says  that  when,  late  in  the  sixth 
century,  Augustine  with  his  band  of  monks  landed 
on  the  isle  of  Thanet — the  very  spot  where,  a  century 
before,  Hengist  and  his  long-bearded,  sea-beaten  hordes 
had  landed — it  was  simply  the  return,  in  another  form, 
of  Eoman  civilization.  'The  march  of  the  monks  as 
they  chanted  their  solemn  litany  was,  in  one  sense, 
a  return  of  the  Eoman  legions  who  had  retired  at  the 
trumpet-call  of  Alaric.' 


The  Logic  of  the  Missionary         51 

But  that  is  certainly  not  true.  Augustine  and  his 
monks,  no  doubt,  started  on  their  pilgrimage  to  Britain 
from  the  steps  of  a  church  in  Eome.  They  brought 
with  them  the  tongue,  and  many  of  the  usages,  of 
Eome.  But  had  they  brought  only  these  they  would 
have  left  no  mark  on  England.  They  brought — though 
it  is  true  in  an  imperfect  form — the  Christian  faith; 
and  that  faith  awoke  in  our  race  the  pulse  of  a  strong, 
deep,  and  rich  life  which  endures  to  this  day.  England 
may  well  be  the  most  missionary  of  races,  for  it  owes 
most  to  missions.  It  is  nearly  fourteen  centuries 
since  Augustine  put  his  feet  on  English  soil,  but  the 
new  energy  of  life  which  the  teaching  of  Christianity 
brought  remains. 

What  is  the  scientific  explanation  of  the  facts  here 
described  and  of  the  forces  behind  them?  Every 
effect  must  have  an  adequate  cause.  To  take  the 
case  of  our  own  nation  alone :  is  it  credible  that  the 
deep  religious  life  of  Great  Britain,  with  its  manifold 
energies,  has  nothing  behind  it  but  an  illusion  ?  That 
is  as  if  one  announced  that  the  Gulf  Stream  has 
nothing  behind  it  but  an  exhausted,  or  even  an  imita 
tion,  water-tap !  It  is  to  offer  as  an  explanation  of 
the  greatest  force  in  the  modern  world  a  fraud  that 
somehow,  in  spite  of  history,  of  plain  facts,  of  fierce 
national  prejudices,  got  itself,  two  thousand  years  ago, 
born  in  the  narrow  brains  of  a  little  cluster  of  Jews. 

This  lie  had  energy  enough  to  send  them  round  the 
world  without  money  or  arms,  at  the  cost  of  infinite 


52      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

toil  and  of  unnumbered  perils,  to  tell  the  tale  of  their 
delusion  to  stray  travellers  on  the  wayside,  to  little 
gatherings  on  river-banks  or  in  city  slums.  The 
sword  could  not  slay  this  delusion,  if  delusion  it  was, 
nor  fires  consume,  nor  the  strength  of  armies  stop  it. 
What  is  stranger  still,  quarrels  and  betrayals,  in 
fidelities  and  disloyalties  in  a  thousand  forms  amongst 
the  missionaries  themselves,  could  not  arrest  it.  It 
has  captured  the  world.  Never  was  so  prosperous  a 
lie,  and  never  one  so  beneficent!  It  discharges  all 
the  offices,  and  has  all  the  indestructible  vitality  of  a 
truth. 

Surely  the  whole  history  is  more  wildly  incredible 
on  the  theory  that  the  assumptions  behind  Christian 
missions  are  false,  than  if  we  accept  them  as  truel 
Do  tares  produce  wheat,  or  thistles  grapes?  When 
that  happens,  we  may  believe  that  from  the  black 
seed  of  a  lie  there  blossoms  all  the  splendid  forces 
and  fruits  of  Christian  missions. 


BOOK   II 
IN    SCIENCE 


CHAPTER  I 
The  Irrelevant  Logic  of  Size 

« There  is  surely  a  piece  of  divinity  in  us ;  something  that  was 
before  the  elements,  and  pays  no  homage  to  the  sun.'— SIR  THOMAS 
BKOWHE. 

'  Man  is  but  a  reed,  the  most  feeble  thing  in  nature ;  but  he  is  a 
thinking  reed.  It  is  not  necessary  that  the  whole  universe  should 
arm  itself  to  crush  him— a  vapour,  a  drop  of  water  suffices  to  kill 
him.  But  though  the  universe  should  crush  him,  man  would  still 
be  more  nolle  than  that  which  kills  him,  because  he  knows  that  he 
dies,  and  the  advantage  which  the  universe  has  over  him.'— PASCAL. 

PERHAPS  nothing  has  done  more  to  create  in 
the  general  imagination  the  sense  of  God's 
remoteness  from  us,  to  generate  a  vague  and 
paralysing  scepticism,  and  to  give  to  the  whole  theory 
of  the  universe  for  which  the  Bible  stands  a  look 
of  incredibility,  than  the  contrast  betwixt  the  little 
ness  of  man  and  the  overwhelming  vastness  of  the 
physical  universe,  which  we  owe  to  the  discoveries  of 
modern  science.  The  mood  of  feeling  itself  is  ancient. 
The  writer  of  Psalm  viii.,  whoever  he  was,  put  it  into 
words  three  thousand  years  ago :  '  When  I  consider 
Thy  heavens,  the  work  of  Thy  fingers,  the  moon  and 
the  stars  which  Thou  hast  ordained,  what  is  man  . .  .  ? ' 


56     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

That  bitter  question  has  been  asked  in  troubled  accents 
in  every  age. 

But  the  familiar  psalm,  with  its  note  of  doubt,  was 
born  before  the  age  of  the  telescope,  and  is  inadequate. 
All  of  the  physical  heavens  that  the  writer  of  the 
psalm  knew  was  that  tiny  curve  measured  in  it  by  the 
unassisted  eye;  and  within  the  radius  of  the  natural 
eye,  as  actual  count  shows,  lie  only  some  six  thousand 
stars.  The  great  telescopes  of  modern  observatories 
multiply  the  range  of  human  vision  more  than  two 
hundred  times ;  and  in  the  dim,  vast,  ever-widening 
realms  of  space  thus  opened  there  burn  a  hundred 
million  suns ! 

The  application  of  photography  to  astronomical 
science,  again,  has  opened  new  depths  of  space  and 
new  armies  of  stars,  if  not  literally  to  human  vision, 
yet  to  assured  human  knowledge.  A  sensitized  plate 
is  applied  to  the  eye-piece  of  a  telescope,  in  some  great 
observatory,  and  the  huge  tube  is  turned  to  what  seems 
an  empty  spot  in  the  heavens.  After  long  exposure, 
the  plate  is  found  to  be  pricked  with  thousands  of  tiny 
pin-points  of  white — each  one  the  image  of  a  star ! 
Sometimes  across  the  plate  is  drawn  a  faint  line  of 
white,  a  line  which  registers  the  track  of  a  planet 
through  unguessed  depths  of  space.  The  human  eye, 
even  with  the  aid  of  the  great  telescope,  fails  to  register 
the  worlds  thus  discovered ;  but  the  worlds  are  there, 
in  mighty  armies. 

Lord  Kelvin,  too,  has  given  us  a  hint,  drawn  from 


The  Irrelevant  Logic  of  Size          57 

another  source,  of  the  depth  and  the  riches  of  the  star- 
filled  heavens.  He  has,  so  to  speak,  put  the  tape  of 
his  mathematics  round  their  whole  circumference.  He 
has  computed  the  total  mass  of  the  heavenly  bodies ; 
and  with  the  bewildering  yet  reasoned  arithmetic 
science  employs,  he  reckons  that  there  must  be  a 
thousand  million  suns  and  planets  in  space ! 

In  this  measureless  ocean  of  star-thronged  space 
our  little  earth  is  but  a  pin-point.  If  God,  says  one 
despairing  astronomer,  dispatched  one  of  His  angels  to 
discover  this  tiny  planet  amongst  the  glittering  hosts 
of  His  stars,  it  would  be  like  sending  a  child  out  upon 
some  vast  prairie  to  find  a  speck  of  sand  at  the  root  of 
some  blade  of  grass.  And  what  is  man,  with  his  brief 
and  fleeting  life,  his  politics  and  literature,  his  debates 
and  discoveries,  his  insect  round  of  work,  and  care, 
and  enjoyments,  when  set  against  the  background  of  a 
thousand  million  suns  ?  How  can  it  matter  what  he 
does,  or  what  he  is  ?  He  is  but  one  of  the  ephemeridae. 
He  shrinks,  when  set  against  the  dreadful  altitudes  of 
space,  into  less  than  insect  scale. 

Stately  purpose,  valour  in  battle,  splendid  annals  of  army  and 

fleet, 
Death  for  the  right  cause,  death  for  the  wrong  cause,  shouts 

of  triumph,  sighs  of  defeat, 

Eaving  politics,  never  at  rest  while  this  poor  earth's  pale  his 
tory  runs  : 

What  is  it  all  but  the  murmur  of  gnats  in  the  gleam  of  a 
million  million  suns  ? 

No  one  who  knows  current  literature,  or  the  average 


58     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

thinking  of  the  average  man,  can  doubt  that  this 
modern  and  growing  consciousness  of  mere  dispropor 
tion  in  scale  betwixt  man  and  the  unnumbered  stars 
which  burn  above  him  darkens  the  faith  of  multitudes. 
It  makes  God  immeasurably  remote,  too  far  off  for 
either  prayer  or  love.  How  can  the  cry  of  need,  or  the 
sigh  of  penitence,  or  the  whispered  prayer  of  a  child  at 
its  mother's  knee,  find  its  way  through  all  these  rushing 
worlds  to  the  God  who  sits  beyond  them  ?  These 
dreadful  vastnesses  seem  to  give  a  new  incredibility 
to  the  Christian  account  of  man's  standing  in  the  uni 
verse,  and  of  his  value  in  the  sight  of  God;  to  the 
story  of  the  love  which,  from  the  Maker  of  all  these 
stars,  stoops  to  him;  to  the  dream  of  a  Providence 
which,  amid  the  rushing  planets,  still  remembers  him, 
touches  him,  plans  for  him. 

The  logic  of  relative  size,  it  must  be  frankly  ad 
mitted,  is  overwhelmingly  against  man,  and  against 
the  Christian  account  of  man's  standing  in  the  universe. 
But  is  that  logic  valid  ?  Can  we  hold  unshaken,  and, 
in  spite  of  all  the  discoveries  of  science,  can  we  still, 
vindicate  the  Christian  teaching  about  man  and  the 
scale  of  his  nature  ? 

Yes ;  even  while  we  stand  looking  with  amazed  and 
awe-stricken  eyes  into  these  multiplying  provinces  of 
God's  mighty  universe,  as  they  open  before  us,  faith 
need  not  be  shaken.  The  Christian  reading  of  man 
and  his  relation  to  God  is  still  credible.  A  little 
courageous  thinking  will  show  us  that  this  logic  of 


The  Irrelevant  Logic  of  Size          59 

mere  size — the  logic  of  the  foot-rule  and  of  the  grocer's 
scales — has  no  relevancy  in  the  realm  in  which  man 
stands.  It  does  not  run  in  the  great  spiritual  king 
doms  to  which  he  belongs. 

We  act  on  this  belief  every  day  in  the  circle  of  our 
own  lives.  We  refuse  to  be  bullied  by  mere  scale.  In 
the  realm  of  love,  for  example — and  that  realm  is  the 
highest,  the  sweetest,  and  noblest  we  know — mere 
physical  bulk  has  no  relevance.  It  might  almost  be 
described  as  an  impertinence.  Will  any  mother  con 
sent  to  have  the  value  of  her  child  measured  in 
inches,  or  assessed  in  pounds  avoirdupois  ?  She  may 
be  told  that  the  house  is  a  thousand  times  bigger  than 
the  baby,  and  this  is  true.  But  in  love's  realm  the 
argument  of  the  foot-rule  does  not  count.  In  the 
scales  of  a  mother's  values  all  the  Himalayas  and  Alps 
of  the  planet  are  less  than  her  infant ! 

And  let  no  one  dismiss  this  estimate  with  a  smile 
as  a  mere  flight  of  feminine  and  unreasoning  sentiment. 
There  is  an  imperishable  logic,  the  logic  of  the  highest 
thing  we  know— of  reason  as  well  as  of  love— which 
justifies  that  estimate.  And  if  love  is  the  same  in 
quality  through  all  its  degrees — and  we  are  sure  of 
nothing  if  we  doubt  this — if  the  love  of  a  mother's 
heart  is  the  best  interpretation  we  possess  of  love  in 
God ;  then,  since  we  are  God's  children,  and  the  stars 
represent  only  the  brute  unconsciousness  of  dead  matter, 
how  can  we  doubt  our  own  relative  value  in  God's 
judgement  ?  How  can  we  fear  that  the  mere  bulk  of 


60      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

the  stars  hides  us  from  God's  sight  ?     That  is  to  invert 
all  rational  thinking. 

The  discovery  of  the  planet  Neptune  is  a  familiar 
story  which  belongs  to  the  romance  of  astronomy.  It 
was  noted  that  at  one  point  in  its  track  through  space, 
the  planet  Uranus  swung  outward  from  the  perfect 
curve  of  its  orbit.  What  drew  the  great  planet  from 
its  course  ?  Two  astronomers,  independently  of  each 
other,  solved  the  problem.  Some  unknown  mass 
across  millions  of  leagues  deflected  the  rushing  orb  in 
its  course.  They  calculated  the  distance,  the  direction, 
the  weight  of  the  disturbing  body,  and  climbing  up, 
so  to  speak,  on  the  slenderest  thread  of  mathematical 
calculation,  through  measureless  altitudes  of  untracked 
space,  they  found  the  new  planet ! 

Now,  tried  by  the  test  of  physical  size,  what  dis 
proportion  can  be  vaster  than  that  betwixt  the  planet 
Neptune  and  the  brain  of  the  astronomer,  who,  by  sheer 
force  of  reasoned  logic,  reached  and  discovered  it  ?  It 
is  the  contrast  betwixt  a  planet  still  shining  in  the 
heavens  and  a  speck  of  grey  matter  in  a  human  skull 
long  since  turned  to  dust.  The  foot-rule,  the  scales, 
all  the  tests  of  physical  measurement,  all  the  authori 
ties  of  physical  values,  are  on  the  side  of  the  planet, 
and  against  the  astronomer. 

But  the  planet  was,  and  is,  and  will  always  be,  a 
mass  of  brute,  dead,  unintelligent  matter.  It  is  un 
conscious  of  its  own  vastness.  It  knows  nothing  of  the 
mighty  curve  of  its  path,  It  never  felt  the  touch  of 


The  Irrelevant  Logic  of  Size          61 

its  Maker's  hand.  It  can  give  to  that  Maker  no  tribute 
of  knowledge  or  of  worship.  The  astronomer's  brain, 
on  the  other  hand,  was  the  instrument  of  conscious 
intelligence,  of  a  capacity  for  sustained  reasoning  in 
finitely  nobler  than  the  mass  of  all  the  stars  piled 
together.  Nay,  it  was  the  vehicle  of  nobler  things 
than  even  thought  or  knowledge.  The  faculty  of  wor 
ship  was  in  it;  it  was  the  home  of  those  spiritual 
qualities  which  link  man  to  the  spiritual  order.  It  is 
intensity  that  counts,  range  of  spiritual  faculty,  not 
mere  physical  magnitude.  And  in  the  scale  of  such 
contrasting  values  bulk  is  irrelevant. 

Measured  against  the  chronology  of  eternity,  a 
planet  is  but  a  temporary  aggregation  of  atoms;  set 
against  the  spiritual  nature  of  man  it  is  a  meaningless 
cipher  !  For  man  belongs  in  the  last  analysis  to  the 
moral  order.  This  is  his  essential  characteristic  and 
distinction.  He  can  not  only  think ;  he  can  love  and 
will.  His  character  is  the  field — or,  it  may  be — of  the 
greatest  moral  qualities,  of  love  imperishable,  of  good 
ness,  of  righteousness.  In  the  realm  of  the  natural 
affections,  as  we  have  seen,  and  in  the  kingdom  of  the 
intellect,  material  bulk  has  neither  value  nor  relevancy. 
How  much  more  must  this  be  true  in  the  yet  loftier 
world  of  moral  character ! 

A  certain  school  of  scientists,  it  is  true,  wrould 
translate  all  forces  and  qualities  back  into  material 
terms.  The  soul,  it  teaches,  is  the  mere  effervescence 
of  matter.  The  fungus  that  grows  unnoticed  in  the 


62      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

field,  and  the  genius  which  wrote  Hamlet,  are  alike 
expressions  of  matter.  The  love  with  which  a  mother 
stoops  over  her  infant,  and  the  ferment  of  a  stagnant 
pond  in  the  sunlight;  the  worship  that  burns  in  the 
spirit  of  the  saint,  and  the  sap  which  stirs  in  the 
woody  fibres  of  a  tree,  are  all  disguises  of  the  same 
force,  and  may  be  assessed  by  like  values.  But  this 
is  a  theory  which  the  healthy  human  reason,  without 
waiting  for  scientific  argument,  instantly  rejects.  We 
instinctively  act  on  the  assumption  that  it  is  false. 
In  the  scale  of  forces  and  values  on  which  the  universe 
is  built,  unconscious  matter  stands  lowest;  and  as 
against  the  spiritual  order  it  has  no  relevancy. 

Man,  then,  may  keep  his  self-respect  even  when 
he  stands  looking  out  from  his  tiny  planet  on  the 
rush  of  all  the  unnumbered  worlds.  There  is  con 
sciously  in  his  nature  something  loftier  than  is  found 
in  Saturn,  with  its  belt  of  fire,  or  Jupiter  with  its 
band  of  shining  moons.  In  the  scale  of  God's 
judgements  physical  mass,  we  are  sure,  can  have  no 
value  as  a  counter.  He  is  a  Spirit;  spiritual  values 
with  Him  must  be  supreme.  And  we,  too,  consciously 
belong  to  the  spiritual  order. 

But  it  is  worth  while  noting  how  the  very  doubts 
as  to  whether  God  is  not  utterly  remote  from  us,  which 
science— on  the  argument  of  the  scale  of  the  physical 
universe — awakens,  are  answered  by  science  itself,  from 
the  opposite  pole  of  the  same  realm.  For  the  latest 
scientific  reading  of  the  constitution  of  matter  shows 


The  Irrelevant  Logic  of  Size          63 

God  present  in  the  infinitely  little,  in  such  astonishing 
manifestations  of  energy,  and  contrivance,  and  care,  as 
almost  outshine  such  manifestations  in  the  physically 
vast. 

It  is  asked,  and  doubted,  whether  God  can  come 
down  to  our  poor  level.  Can  He  think  of  such  an 
insect  as  man  ?  Are  we  not  too  small  to  be  so  much 
as  visible  in  the  mighty  landscape  of  God's  universe  ? 
Now  science  itself  answers  that  challenge.  It  shows 
us  God  stooping  not  merely  to  the  man,  but  to  the 
atom.  It  sees  Him  hanging  in  the  tiny  curve  of  a 
molecule  a  whole  system  of  stars,  as  wonderful  in 
their  very  want  of  scale  as  Arcturus  and  Orion  are  in 
their  vastness  of  scale. 

It  is  not  simply  that  the  microscope  is  the  cor 
relative  of  the  telescope,  so  that  while  one  reveals  the 
wonders  of  the  physically  vast,  the  other  unveils  the 
marvels  of  the  physically  minute.  What  we  yesterday 
thought  to  be  the  ultimate  forms  of  matter  have  been 
broken  open,  and  we  see  shining  within  the  infinitesimal 
horizons  of  the  molecule  a  whole  system  of  stars ; 
inconceivably  minute  points  of  electric  energy  moving 
in  orbits  like  the  stars,  and  with  an  ordered  speed  that 
equals  theirs.  And  this  is  God's  work !  He  sets  us 
betwixt  two  firmaments — a  firmament  of  planets  in 
the  dreadful  height  of  the  heavens  above  us,  a 
firmament,  sown  as  thick  with  starry  electrons,  in  the 
atoms  under  our  feet.  By  measureless  degrees  below 
the  farthest  reach  of  the  telescope,  in.  terms  of  a 


64      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

minuteness  which  only  the  symbols  of  mathematics 
can  express,  God  is  revealed  working  with  an  order, 
a  greatness,  an  energy  of  power,  a  splendour  of 
contrivance,  before  which  the  human  imagination 
droops. 

If  a  dewdrop  were  expanded  to  the  size  of  a  planet, 
the  molecules  of  hydrogen  of  which  it  consists  would 
resemble,  says  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  oranges  or  footballs. 
How  many  '  oranges '  would  it  take  to  constitute  a 
bulk  equal  to  that  of  our  planet?  And  as  many 
inconceivably  minute  molecules  of  hydrogen  are  packed 
into  the  mass  of  a  dewdrop.  And  yet  within  each 
such  molecule  science  now  discovers  a  stellar  system 
which  is  not  only  the  reflex,  in  infinitesimal  terms, 
of  the  solar  system,  or  of  the  Pleiades,  but,  by  reason 
of  its  very  minuteness,  is  more  wonderful  than  they. 
It  is  a  reproduction,  in  terms  of  the  inconceivably 
minute,  of  the  splendour  of  the  physically  vast. 
'  Science  thus,  in  the  terms  of  its  own  logic,  proves 
that  with  God  material  vastness  has  no  significance. 
All  that  we  find  in  the  majesty  of  the  planets — their 
order,  their  speed,  the  perfect  curve  of  their  orbits — we 
find  repeated  in  the  molecule.  Does  God,  as  doubt 
whispers,  sit  far  off  from  us  in  the  dreadful  height  of 
His  heavens,  amongst  a  thousand  million  stars,  with 
Orion  and  the  Pleiades  at  His  feet,  too  concerned  with 
them  to  listen  to  us?  Science  itself  shows  that  God 
does  not  come  down  merely  to  where  we  stand.  He 
goes  down  by  distance  immeasurable,  below  our  feet. 


The  Irrelevant  Logic  of  Size          65 

He  is  present  not  merely  in  the  dust  grain  and  the 
atom,  but  in  the  electron. 

God  in  the  infinitesimal,  hiding  His  wonders  there, 
working  His  miracles  of  power  there,  as  much  as  in 
the  infinite !  This  is  the  message  of  science.  Tho 
order  of  the  material  universe  is  a  mighty  chain 
which  runs  upward  to  heights  of  which  David  never 
dreamed ;  but  it  runs  downward  to  depths  of  which, 
yesterday,  science  itself  had  no  thought.  It  is  a 
chain  of  ordered  magnificence  with  the  planet  at  one 
end,  the  electron  at  the  other,  and  God  at  every  link. 

Christ,  it  will  be  remembered,  sanctions — nay,  Ho 
enjoins — this  appeal  to  the  near,  the  minute,  and  the 
commonplace,  as  an  answer  to  the  doubt  of  whether 
we  have  any  value  in  God's  sight.  Is  Providence 
concerned  about  our  little  lives  ?  Christ  points  us  to 
the  falling  sparrow,  to  the  blades  of  trodden  grass; 
God's  thoughts  come  down  to  these.  Nay,  if  unbelief 
bids  us  consider  the  heavens  to  learn  our  insignificance 
— how  little  God  must  care  for  us,  Christ  bids  us 
consider  the  most  trivial  things  of  earth — the  lilies, 
the  grass,  and  the  sparrow — to  learn  how  God  cares 
for  things  immeasurably  lower  in  Nature's  scale  than 
we  are.  He  appeals,  moreover,  to  what,  we  are 
tempted  to  think,  is  the  least  important  quality  in 
vegetable  life,  its  grace  of  form  and  beauty  of  tint, 
and  bids  us  find  in  these  the  most  intimate  signature 
of  God's  thought. 

There  is  a  leaven  of  Puritanism,  and  of  the  Puritan 

s 


66     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

mistrust  of  beauty,  in  much  of  our  Protestantism. 
We  are  accustomed  to  say  that  *  God  does  not  care 
for  the  mere  look  of  a  thing ' — a  very  deplorable 
heresy  indeed  1  It  is  this  very  thing — the  '  look '  of 
the  lily,  how  God  clothes  the  grass  of  the  field — Christ 
bids  us  '  consider.' 

The  great  Maker  and  Lord  of  all  the  stars  thinks 
it  worth  while  to  paint  a  splendour  beyond  the  ward 
robes  of  kings  on  the  perishing  leaf  of  a  flower  that 
blossoms  only  for  a  day.  And  this  is  only  a  sample 
of  God's  methods.  He  pours  into  the  tiny  cup  of  a 
violet  a  purple  that  mocks  the  splendour  of  kings. 
He  mingles  for  the  rose  its  rich  and  exquisite  tints. 
Nay,  that  dainty  perfume,  which  beats  itself  out  in 
such  exquisite  pulses  of  scent  on  the  air  from  every 
flower,  and  which  has  no  other  '  use '  than  the  giving 
of  pleasure,  is  God's  contrivance.  Here  is  a  revelation 
not  only  of  God's  methods,  but  of  God's  values,  written 
on  the  trodden  grass,  on  the  worthless  dust  beneath  our 
feet.  And  Christ  bids  us  '  consider '  these  things  to 
learn  how  God  cares  for  things  of  immeasurably  less 
value  than  we  are. 

And  science,  as  we  have  seen,  reinforces  with  its 
discoveries  exactly  that  lesson.  Yesterday  it  seemed 
to  give  energy  to  unbelief  by  the  argument  against 
man's  value  drawn  from  the  vastness  of  the  material 
universe.  To-day  it  is  on  our  side,  against  the 
tyrannous  scale  of  matter.  It  repeats  with  trium 
phant  accents  all  the  arguments  for  faith  in  our  own 


The  Irrelevant  Logic  of  Size          67 

significance  by  showing  that  God  finds  a  place  in 
His  plans  and  field  for  the  exercise  of  His  utmost 
omnipotence,  in  terms  of  physical  minuteness  beyond 
the  range  of  the  microscope  itself. 

If  the  question  of  physical  scale,  in  a  word,  is  to 
count,  we  must  measure  ourselves  against,  not  the 
planet,  but  the  molecule.  For  God  is  more  worder- 
fully  present  to  even  the  gaze  of  science  in  e'l  a, 
molecule,  than  He  was  to  the  eyes  of  adoring  mye  ,1- 
tudes  in  the  Shekinah  of  the  Jewish  templ^  impo. 


CHAPTER  II 
\LThe  Logic  of  our  Relation  to  Nature. 


~tion  of  the  human  free-will  is  a  miracle  to  physical 
and  chem-'  ..  -r^nd  mathematical  science.'  —  LOUD  KELVIN. 

'We  are  c.,jcious  of  being  ahle  to  originate  action,  to  initiate 
events,  even  in  t\  measure  to  modify  the  processes  of  nature,  in 
virtue  of  our  free-vill  or  power  of  self-determination.  And  what 
we  demand,  therefore,  in  a  First  Cause,  ii  analogous  to  what  wo 
find  within  ourselves  and  nowhere  else.'  —  ILUNGWORTH. 

ONE  of  the  most  familiar,  far-spread,  and  con 
fident  forms  of  unbelief  is  the  theory  that 
the  miraculous  is  essentially  and  hopelessly 
the  incredible.    It  is  not  that,  historically,  the  evidence 
for  this  miracle  or  that  is  insufficient;   but  the  order 
of  nature  —  stately,   majestic,   unvarying;    moving  in 
rhythmical  sequences  of  unbroken  law  towards  change 
less  goals  —  is  looked  on  as  fatal  to  the  whole  conception 
of  miracles.     The  natural  blots  out  the  supernatural. 

Hume's  famous  argument  against  miracles  —  or, 
rather,  that  section  of  it  which  is  best  remembered  —  is 
that  they  are  improvable.  He  challenged  boldly  the 
possibility  of  a  miracle,  and  yet  more  subtly  and 
confidently  its  communicability.  The  evidence  of  any 


The  Logic  of  our  Relation  to  Nature    69 

particular  group  of  witnesses  to  a  specific  miracle,  he 
argued,  must  be  less  than  the  silent  and  general  con 
sensus  of  all  history,  and  of  general  human  experience 
on  the  other  side.  So  the  value  of  affirmative  testimony 
on  one  side  of  the  equation  must,  in  every  instance,  be 
less  than  the  value  of  the  negative  testimony  on  the 
other  side. 

But  the  new  mood  of  scepticism  lays  greater  em 
phasis  on  the  other  branch  of  Hume's  argument. 
Miracles  are  not  merely  unprovable,  they  are  impossible. 
The  natural  order,  as  science  interprets  it  to  us,  fills 
the  whole  circumference  of  the  horizon.  The  super 
natural  is  a  dream,  not  to  say  a  discord. 

Now,  the  general  weight  of  logic  on  the  side  of  the 
miraculous — or,  rather,  to  use  a  better  term,  of  the 
supernatural — is  stronger  than  is  generally  realized. 
There  is  what  may  be  called  the  direct  Christian  reply. 
Miracles  are  made  credible  by  their  context,  and  can 
not  be  separated  from  their  context.  They  form  part 
of  a  great  history  which  attests  them,  and  which  is 
unintelligible  without  them.  Their  context  is  the 
whole  redemptive  scheme  of  Christianity.  They  are, 
on  the  Christian  theory,  incidents  in  the  life  of  a 
supernatural  Teacher  and  Saviour.  It  is  not  merely 
that  they  were  needed  as  credentials.  Granted  that 
there  broke  in  on  human  history — a  history  disordered 
by  sin — the  figure  of  a  divine  Person,  Himself  com 
pletely  out  of  the  natural  order,  it  was  inevitable  that 
this  sudden  emergence  of  the  supernatural  would 


70      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

register  itself  at  a  hundred  points  in  events  out  of  the 
natural  order. 

The  old  crude,  not  to  say  false,  definition  of  a 
miracle  described  it  as  'a  suspension,  or  violation,  of 
the  ordinary  laws  of  nature.'  Most  of  the  objections 
against  miracles  hold  only  against  this  false  conception 
of  them.  In  the  sense  of  a  '  violation  of  the  natural 
order,'  sin  is  the  true  miracle.  It  is  essentially  a 
breach  of  the  divine  order  of  the  universe,  and  Christ's 
acts  of  supernatural  healing  are  the  restoration  of  law 
to  its  kingdom;  the  arrest  of  that  disorder  in  man's 
physical  nature  which  sin  produces.  His  miracles  are 
not  a  breach  of  the  divine  order,  but  its  reassertion. 
They  are  prophetic  hints,  in  physical  terms,  of  the  great 
ends  of  His  redemption. 

It  is  usual  to  say  that  the  act  of  forgiveness  which 
Christ  claimed  to  perform,  and  upon  which  still  hangs 
all  human  hope,  was  a  miracle  in  the  spiritual  order. 
Luther  was  accustomed  to  call  conversion  'the  greatest 
of  all  miracles ' ;  and  the  logic  which  rejects  Christ's 
power  to  work  miracles  in  the  physical  order  is  equally 
fatal  to  His  claim  to  work  miracles  in  the  spiritual 
order.  For  law  is  a  unit.  It  is  as  absolute — if  absolute 
at  all — in  the  spiritual  as  in  the  physical  realm.  But 
forgiveness,  too,  looked  at  properly,  is  not  a  breach  of 
spiritual  order,  but  the  restoration  of  an  order  already 
broken. 

There  is,  again,  what  may  be  called  the  direct 
scientific  defence  of  miracles.  It  is  certain  that  on 


The  Logic  of  our  Relation  to  Nature    71 

the  severest  scientific  reading  of  the  universe  \ve  can 
not  blot  out  the  miraculous.  There  is  always  what 
De  Quincey  calls  the  a  priori  miracle,  the  beginning 
of  life.  Life  must  have  been  originated  at  some  given 
moment,  and  by  some  specific  act;  for  the  theory  of 
an  eternal  unoriginated  race — a  chain  with  no  first 
link — is  a  theory  more  confounding  to  the  human 
mind  than  any  miracle  can  be.  That  life  exists  we 
know.  That  there  was  a  time  on  this  planet  when  it 
did  not  exist  we  are  certain ;  for  within  a  period  which 
science  can  measure  the  earth  was,  as  all  science  de 
clares,  a  red-hot  molten  globe,  on  which  no  life  could 
exist.  There  must  have  been  a  moment  when  the  first 
pulse  of  life  stirred.  Whence  did  that  pulse  come  ? 

Not,  it  is  scientifically  certain,  from  dead  matter. 
It  must  have  sprung  from  the  entrance  into  the  circle 
of  phenomena  of  an  absolutely  new  force.  The  super 
natural,  that  is,  must  have  broken  in  on  the  natural. 
Every  pulse  in  our  own  veins  thus  runs  back  into  the 
miraculous.  Life  began  in  a  'miracle'*;  it  is  itself 
the  great  miracle.  "Wallace,  indeed,1  claims  that  there 
are  at  least  three  stages  in  the  development  of  the 
organic  world  where  some  new  cause  of  power,  from 
outside  that  world,  must  necessarily  have  come  into 
action. 

Darwin,  it  is  true,  whittles  down  the  super 
natural,  which  must  lie  at  the  roots  of  life,  to  the 
smallest  possible  size.  He  stipulates  for  'life,  with 
1  Darwinism,  p.  274, 


72      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

its  several  powers,  having  been  originally  breathed  by 
the  Creator  into  a  few  forms,  or  into  one.'  But  the 
notion  that  the  smaller  the  miracle  is  the  more  credible 
it  becomes  is  absurd.  Christ  multiplied  five  loaves 
and  two  small  fishes  into  a  meal  for  five  thousand 
people.  Would  the  miracle  have  become  more  credible 
if  at  its  basis  lay  twice  as  many  loaves  and  fishes  ?  If 
out  of  'a  few  microscopic  forms,  or  even  one,'  could 
be  evolved  all  the  crowded  life,  the  sea  of  living  energy, 
which  fills  the  living  world  to-day,  how  much  of 
miracle  must  have  been  packed  into  those  two  or  three 
primary  cells!  The  miracle  becomes  not  less,  but 
greater,  as  we  reduce  in  scale  the  original  starting- 
point. 

To-day,  it  may  be  added,  almost  as  certainly  as  in 
that  far-off  sublime  moment  on  the  cooling  earth,  when 
the  first  pulse  of  life  stirred,  a  miracle  lies  at  the  root 
of  life.  Or  if  we  cannot  postulate  a  miracle,  still  the 
origin  of  life  constantly  runs  back  into  a  mystery  so 
profound  that  it  suggests  the  miraculous ;  and  science 
itself  is  so  dumb  in  its  presence  that  at  least,  it  may  be 
claimed,  it  has  no  authority  to  deny  the  miraculous. 
Here  is  a  tiny  speck  on  the  very  border  line  of  the 
invisible.  It  is  too  minute  for  analysis ;  it  baffles  all 
tests.  But  what  strange  powers  are  hidden  in  that 
almost  invisible  mote!  It  levies  tribute  from  land 
and  water  and  sky.  It  takes  fibre  from  the  earth, 
colour  from  the  sun,  energy  from  the  gases  of  the 
atmosphere,  and  builds  up  its  strange  architecture  of 


The  Logic  of  our  Relation  to  Nature    73 

organs  and  faculties.  And  before  the  whole  process 
Science  stands  with  wondering  eyes  and  silent  lips. 
It  has  no  explanation  for  what  it  sees.  What  miracle 
could  be  so  completely  beyond  the  possibility  of  ex 
planation  as  the  force  which  lies  at  the  root  of  every 
form  of  life ! 

But  if  the  general  vague  doubt  as  to  the  miraculous 
be  analysed,  it  will  be  found  to  consist  of  certain  pre 
suppositions  which  are  denionstrably  false.  There  is, 
first,  the  assumption  that  God  has  emigrated  from  His 
universe.  He  touched  it  once  to  set  it  going;  He 
placed  on  the  cooling  globe  at  least  those  'two  or 
three '  living  germs  into  which  was  packed  all  life,  and 
all  history,  and  all  literature.  But  since  then  He  no 
longer  interferes  with  the  universe  He  has  set  going. 
The  second  pre-supposition  is  that  natural  law  is  some 
thing  sacrosanct ;  it  is  a  changeless,  imperative,  and 
ascertained  order ;  an  order  which  is  an  end  to  itself, 
and  which  it  is  a  mere  folly  to  think  can  ever  be 
changed  to  serve  any  end  outside  itself.  The  third 
pre-supposition  is  that  man,  and  all  that  man  repre 
sents,  count  for  little  in  the  system  of  things.  It  is 
absurd  to  think  that  his  welfare  can  weigh  for  an 
instant  in  the  scales  of  cosmic  values.  The  physical 
universe,  with  its  supposed  order,  its  network  of  in 
exorable  and  unconscious  laws,  is  the  supreme  fact  in 
the  universe.  The  supernatural  is  irrelevant,  incredible, 
something  lying  outside  the  very  domain  of  science. 

That  God  is  distant,  that  man  is  little  and  irrelevant, 


74      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

that  nature — meaning  by  '  nature '  the  great  circle  of 
physical  phenomena— is  great,  these  are  the  three  un 
spoken  assumptions  in  the  great  argument  against 
miracles.  And  it  may  be  said  with  the  utmost  con 
fidence  that  these  three  pre  -  suppositions  are  in 
conflict  with  both  science  and  common  sense.  They 
result  from  looking  at  the  whole  universe  in  a  false 
perspective. 

That  the  so-called  'laws'  of  nature  are  nothing 
more  than  observed  sequences  of  events  has  become 
almost  a  platitude ;  and  yet  round  the  phrase  '  natural 
laws '  still  hangs  a  false  authority  which  is  an  offence 
to  science.  '  A  law  of  nature  in  the  scientific  sense,' 
says  Huxley,  'is  the  product  of  a  mental  operation 
upon  the  facts  of  nature  which  come  under  our  obser 
vation,  and  has  no  more  existence  outside  the  mind 
than  colour  has/  '  Law,'  says  Newman,1  '  is  not  a 
cause,  but  a  fact.  When  we  come  to  the  question  of 
cause,  then  we  have  no  experience  of  any  cause,  but 
will.'  The  notion  of  natural  laws  as  categories 
of  imperative  force  may  certainly  be  dismissed  as 
unscientific. 

The  notion,  too,  that  God  has  emigrated  from  the 
physical  universe,  that  the  touch  of  His  hand  is  to  be 
discovered,  not  in  the  living  world  of  to-day,  but  only 
at  some  far-off  point  in  the  measureless  past,  may  be 
put  aside  with  a  smile.  That  is  not  the  Christian 
theory.  'My  Father  worketh  hitherto/  said  Christ, 
1  Grammar  of  Assent,  p.  69, 


The  Logic  of  our  Relation  to  Nature    75 

'  and  I  work/  '  A  concluded  creation/  says  Fairbairn, 
'  could  only  signify  an  exhausted  universe  and  a  dead 
deity/  Christian  doctrine  asserts  the  presence  of  the 
ever-working  God  in  the  living  universe  about  us. 
Science,  on  its  physical  side  at  least,  is  not  entitled  to 
have  any  theory  on  the  subject;  yet  all  the  great 
scientists  are  on  the  side  of  theology  in  this  matter. 
They  believe  in  the  divine  immanence.  'Look/  says 
Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  '  for  the  action  of  the  Deity,  if  at  all, 
then  always ;  not  in  the  past  alone,  not  only  in  the 
future,  but  equally  in  the  present.  If  His  action  is  not 
visible  now,  it  never  will  be,  and  never  has  been  visible/ 1 
Even  that  school  of  science  which  almost  persuades 
itself  that  God  does  not  exist,  or  which  attenuates 
Him  into  a  vague  impersonal  mystery,  yet  believes  that 
if  He  exists  He  fills  the  universe. 

Herbert  Spencer,  who  banishes  God  from  human 
knowledge  as  being  for  ever  inscrutable,  has  to  bring 
back  God  in  the  shape  of  an  Energy,  in  order  to  keep 
the  universe  going.  Through  all  the  mysteries,  the 
half-knowledge  of  life,  '  there  remains/  he  says,  '  the 
one  absolute  certainty  that  we  are  ever  in  the  presence 
of  an  Infinite  and  Eternal  Energy  from  which  all 
things  proceed/  It  is  not  a  remote  or  purely  historic 
Energy,  but  one  in  whose  presence  we,  and  all  things, 
stand  every  moment.  An  '  Energy '  which  has  set 
the  universe  going,  and  then  departed  from  it,  is  to 
science  itself  unthinkable. 

1  Hibbert  Journal,  vol.  i.,  No.  2,  Jan.  1903,  p.  214, 


7  6      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

But  the  best  defence  of  miracles — or,  rather,  of  the 
supernatural,  which  is  the  true  underlying  issue — is 
found  in  the  latest  scientific  reading  of  the  whole 
relation  betwixt  the  material  and  the  spiritual.  A 
shallow  and  unscientific  interpretation  of  the  universe, 
even  if  it  admits  that  the  supernatural  and  spiritual,  as 
well  as  the  physical,  exist,  puts  wide  intervals  of  time 
and  measureless  gulfs  of  space  between  them.  They 
belong  to  separate  realms.  They  are  in  discord.  If 
they  touch  the  natural  is  broken. 

Now,  it  is  not  enough  to  say  that  the  natural  and 
the  supernatural,  the  physical  and  the  spiritual,  are  con 
current  ;  that  we  cannot  conceive  of  one  without  the 
other.  On  the  severest  scientific  reading  of  the  facts  of 
the  universe,  it  is  fused  with  spirit.  It  is  intelligible 
only  by  the  help  of  spirit.  And  through  all  its  pheno 
mena,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  the  physical  is 
the  servant  of  the  spiritual.  In  Locke's  psychology 
the  human  mind  was  simply  a  mirror  which  reflected 
the  image  of  the  external  universe,  brought  to  it  by  the 
senses;  and  Hume's  scepticism  was  built  on  Locke's 
psychology,  for  he  taught  that  the  mind  itself  was 
nothing  but  a  chain  of  such  images  without  reality 
in  them. 

But  the  profounder  psychology  of  Kant  taught  that 
the  mind  is  a  laboratory,  transforming  what  it  receives 
from  the  external  universe  into  some  new  thing.  The 
mind  receives  through  the  eyes  invisible  vibrations  of 
ether,  and  translates  them  into  colour;  nerve- waves, 


The  Logic  of  our  Relation  to  Nature    77 

and  transmutes  them  into  form.  We  have  been 
imagining,  he  says,  space  outside  us,  and  have  tried 
to  find  it  in  things ;  but  it  is  not  in  them,  it  is  in  us, 
involved  in  our  method  of  contemplating  substances. 
Time  and  space  are  categories  of  our  own  mind. 

All  this  sounds  obscure  and  mystical,  but  we  can 
verify  it  for  ourselves.  Where  is  colour  ?  Not  in  the 
sunset,  in  the  snow  peaks,  in  the  purple  sea,  the  soft 
green  of  the  landscape,  the  blowing  poppies.  It  is  in 
us  !  Vibrations  of  mysterious  ether — that  ether  which 
the  latest  guess  of  science  whispers  must  be  the  ultimate 
stuff  out  of  which  the  whole  visible  universe  is  made — 
strike  with  varying  degrees  of  intensity  upon  the  sen 
sitive  lens  of  the  eyeball ;  and  somewhere  betwixt  the 
eye  and  the  grey  matter  of  the  brain — somewhere  on 
that  strange  and  unmapped  border  which  lies  betwixt 
the  spirit  and  matter — a  strange  thing  takes  place. 
The  vibrations  report  themselves  to  our  consciousness 
in  the  purple  of  the  violet,  the  flush  of  the  rose,  the 
glory  of  the  sunset,  the  majesty  of  the  far-off  hills. 
;  No  one  can  so  much  as  guess  how  it  is  done.  '  The 
passage  from  the  physics  of  the  brain  to  the  correspond 
ing  facts  of  consciousness,'  says  Professor  Tyndall,  'is 
unthinkable.'  But  the  passage  takes  place.  And  all 
the  harmonies  and  discords  of  sound,  all  the  majesty  of 
form  and  splendour  of  colour  in  the  external  universe, 
is  thus  literally  the  creation  of  our  own  mind.  Science, 
when  it  analyses  the  material  world,  discovers  in  it 
nothing  but  atoms  and  vibrations,  energies  and 


7  8      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

sequences ;  it  knows  nothing  of  flame  in  the  sunset,  of 
sound  in  the  vibrating  air.  Colour,  it  declares,  is  the 
creation  of  the  eye,  or  of  the  mind  behind  the  eye ; 
sound  of  the  ear,  or  of  the  mind  behind  the  ear.  Spirit, 
that  is,  translates  matter  into  its  own  terms  before  it 
can  be  so  much  as  known. 

Beethoven,  as  every  one  knows,  in  his  later  years 
was  deaf.  No  whisper  of  sound  reached  his  conscious 
ness.  But  in  the  forum  of  his  mind  he  wove  the 
exquisite  web  of  melodies  unheard  by  himself,  and,  as 
far  as  his  own  consciousness  was  concerned,  with  no 
relation  to  sound.  Music,  his  case  proves,  is  a  phe 
nomenon  of  mind,  not  of  matter. 

All  this  is  but  the  A  B  C  of  psychology.  '  Colour,' 
says  Fairbairn,1 '  does  not  inhere  in  things  ;  Nature,  by 
herself,  is  without  it.  It  is  there  because  man  is  there 
and  possesses  that  sense  by  which  it  is  not  simply 
perceived,  but,  in  a  sense,  constituted.'  Nature  gives 
us,  in  brief,  the  raw  material  of  colour,  of  sound,  of 
physical  form.  We  bring  it  into  perfect  existence  in 
the  laboratory  of  the  brain.  Nature  in  her  own  right 
is,  if  not  a  void,  yet  at  most  a  mere  aggregate  of 
mechanical  properties.  '  Her  pomp  of  beauty,  her 
voice,  and  all  her  harmonies  she  owes  to  mind.  We 
receive  from  her  what  we  have  given  to  her,  and  with 
out  them  she  would  not  be  what  she  is.' 

The  very  order '  of  nature,  on  which  so  many  eager 
disputants  insist  as  an  argument  against  the  spiritual, 
1  Philosophy  of  Religion,  p.  33, 


The  Logic  of  our  Relation  to  Nature    79 

is  itself  a  purely  spiritual  product.  'Atoms,'  says 
Illingworth,1  'combine  in  mathematical  proportions. 
Stars  move  in  their  courses  by  mechanical  rule,  organic 
life  in  plant  and  animal  is  minutely  and  elaborately 
teleological.'  But  these  links  are  not  mechanical ;  they 
are  spiritual. 

The  '  order  of  nature '  thus  is  a  combination  of  two 
elements,  matter  and  spirit,  set  in  a  certain  relation;  and 
that  relation,  from  the  dust  of  the  physical  universe  to 
its  very  crown,  is  one  service  on  the  part  of  matter  to 
spirit.  Matter  is  what  moves  in  space,  spirit  is  that 
which  thinks,  and  wills,  and  loves ;  and,  as  may  be  tested 
at  any  point,  matter  never  uses  spirit,  but  spirit  always 
uses  matter.  Illingworth  has  wrought  this  out  in 
matchless  demonstration  in  his  Divine  Immanence. 
'  If  matter/  he  says, '  lay  at  our  feet  as  a  thing  to  be 
left  or  employed  at  will,  we  might  regard  its  use  as 
accidental.  Bat  its  fusion  with  spirit  is,  in  fact,  far 
too  intimate,  its  correlation  too  exact,  to  admit  of  any 
such  idea.' 2  Spirit  and  matter  are  linked  together,  but 
matter  exists  for  spirit,  not  spirit  for  matter. 

What  we  find  about  us,  then,  is  not  a  majestic  order 
of  physical  structure,  bound  together  by  iron  laws, 
to  which  spiritual  ends  are  irrelevant,  and  weighed 
against  which  man,  with  his  brief  life  and  petty  troubles, 
is  but  as  an  insect  weighed  against  a  planet.  If  this 
were  so,  it  might  be  contended  that  it  is  foolish  to 
suppose  that  the  order  of  nature  could  be  arrested,  or 
1  Divine  Immanence,  p.  69.  2  Ibid.,  p.  8, 


8o     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

diverted,  in  the  interests  of  man.  We  live,  on  the 
contrary,  in  a  universe  in  which,  at  every  point  and 
throughout  every  moment,  spirit  rules  matter ;  claims 
as  of  right  to  govern  and  never  to  serve  matter ;  and 
in  which  matter  is  adjusted  to  spiritual  ends. 

If,  then,  the  assumption  underlying  a  miracle  is  that 
at  some  given  point,  in  some  specific  event,  the  laws  of 
matter  were  made  the  servants  of  some  spiritual  end, 
this  is  not  in  conflict  with  what  may  be  called  the 
scientific  reading  of  the  usage  of  the  universe.  It  is  in 
profoundest  harmony  with  it.  For  throughout  all  the 
categories  of  that  universe  matter  is  fused  with  spirit, 
and  is  the  servant  of  spirit.  The  whole  material 
universe,  in  brief,  is  set  in  exactly  that  relation  to 
spiritual  ends  and  forces  for  which  miracles  stand. 

All  this,  however,  may  seem  to  the  man  in  the 
street  somewhat  academic,  if  not  unintelligible.  He 
does  not  understand  psychological  laws,  and  if  told  that 
the  glow  of  sunset  in  the  western  sky  does  not  really 
burn  there,  that  its  fires  are  lit  in  the  cells  of  his  own 
brain,  is  apt  to  be  bewildered  and  incredulous.  He  is 
still  more  puzzled,  if  not  sceptical,  when  told  that  time 
and  space  exist  not  outside  him,  but  within  him.  Even 
a  philosopher  must  admit  that  time  does  in  some  sense 
exist ;  for  if  we  acted  in  practical  things  on  the  theory 
that  it  is  an  illusion,  then,  as  Sir  Oliver  Lodge  reminds 
us,  we  should  never  catch  a  train  ! 

Is  it  possible  to  translate  the  psychological  argument 
for  the  empire  of  the  spiritual  over  the  material  into 


The  Logic  of  our  Relation  to  Nature    81 

easier  and  nearer  terms  ?  Is  there  any  reply  to  the 
argument  against  miracles  that  lies  close  at  hand ; 
that  can  be  easily  understood ;  that  appeals  to  com 
mon  sense  and  is  justified  by  plain  facts  ?  If  so,  this 
will  supply  for  the  man  in  the  street  the  answer  to 
the  attack  on  miracles  which  he  wants. 

And  there  is  such  an  answer.  It  lies  in  our  own  con 
sciousness;  in  the  plainest  facts  of  the  everyday  world; 
in  that  relation  to  the  external  universe  in  which  we 
are  conscious  we  stand,  and  of  which  our  very  senses 
are  the  judge.  If  we  consider,  we  shall  find  that  we 
have  ourselves  a  certain  relation  to  natural  order, 
which  is  shared  by  no  other  form  of  life  known  to 
us.  We  are  part  of  the  material  system  of  things; 
yet,  somehow,  we  stand  above  it ;  we  can  study  it ; 
we  can  set  it  in  perspective,  as  though  we  looked  at 
it  from  another  realm ;  we  can  read  its  secrets,  put 
our  hand  upon  its  forces,  master  it,  make  it  take  for 
us  the  uses  of  a  tool.  We  can  put  its  laws  into  new 
combinations,  and  compel  them  to  be  the  servants  of 
our  thoughts.  We  can  use  its  energies  to  produce 
results  which,  to  the  whole  system  of  things  without 
us,  would  be  impossible. 

And  the  reason  is  that  we  are  free,  personal, 
reasoning  spirits,  moving  amongst  the  forces  and  laws 
of  material  nature  as  the  master  of  a  great  factory 
moves  amongst  its  flying  wheels  and  travelling  belts. 
They  are  our  servants.  The  sequences  of  nature  are 
to  us  mere  tools.  We  cannot  alter  them,  but  we  can 

G 


82      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

make  them  pliant  to  our  will.  A  thousand  illus 
trations  leap  up  at  once  to  show  that  we  ourselves 
have  power,  without  violating  natural  order,  to  produce 
results  outside  that  order  and  impossible  to  it. 

It  is  a  law  of  nature,  for  example,  that  iron  shall 
sink  in  water.  It  took  a  miracle  to  make  an  axe- 
head  float.  But  the  modern  shipbuilder  will  take 
ten  thousand  tons  of  iron,  mould  them  to  a  certain 
shape,  put  within  them  one  of  the  simplest  physical 
forces,  and  so  we  have  the  spectacle  of  a  great  iron 
clad  that  not  merely  floats,  but  travels  across  the 
surface  of  the  yielding  sea  with  the  ordered  speed 
and  momentum  of  a  railway  train.  All  the  forces  of 
nature  put  together  would  never  build  the  ironclad. 
When  man's  shaping  brain  and  faculty  of  controlling 
will  are  added  to  the  process,  the  'supernatural' 
instantly  emerges. 

The  air-currents  floating  through  the  pipes  of  an 
organ  are  a  purely  natural  force ;  but  not  all  the  air 
currents  that  ever  blew,  not  all  the  '  laws  of  harmony  ' 
ever  tabulated,  would  produce  the  'Hallelujah  Chorus.' 
But  mind,  working  through  the  cells  of  the  musician's 
brain,  bids  these  air-currents  flow  in  certain  measured 
pulses ;  and  lo !  the  majestic  harmonies  of  Beethoven 
and  the  stormy  choruses  of  Wagner  are  created ! 

It  is  possible  to  say  that  a  great  bridge  represents 
the  triumph  of  physical  energy;  but  'shall  we  seek 
that  energy,'  asks  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  '  in  the  tin  cans  in 
which  the  navvies  bring  their  breakfast,  or  in  the  mind 


The  Logic  of  our  Relation  to  Nature    83 

of  the  engineer  ? '  It  is  a  familiar  story  how  a  famous 
engineer  used  the  energy  of  the  sea-tides  to  lift  the 
huge  tubes  of  the  Menai  Bridge  to  their  place  on  the 
summit  of  the  mighty  stone  piers.  Great  iron  caissons 
were  floated  into  position  at  the  base  of  the  piers. 
Each  returning  tide  lifted  them  a  certain  height;  the 
'  lift '  was  captured  and  secured,  and,  foot  by  foot,  to 
the  pulses  of  the  sea,  the  vast  masses  of  iron  rose 
to  their  place. 

Now,  behind  the  sea-tides  was  a  sequence  of  forces 
running  to  the  farthest  planets,  and  to  the  remotest 
ages  of  time.  The  physical  energy  of  the  whole 
material  universe,  in  a  sense,  was  in  them.  Yet 
they  would  never  have  built  the  Menai  Bridge.  To 
this  great  and  ordered  procession  of  natural  forces 
must  be  added  one  tiny  but  tremendous  plus — the  brain 
of  the  engineer !  Then  the  bridge  becomes  possible. 
It  rises  as  the  result  of  the  energy  of  natural  forces, 
but  the  result  is  impossible  to  that  energy  alone. 

A  parable  of  the  relation  of  the  human  mind  to 
nature  might  be  extracted,  as  Sir  Oliver  Lodge  tells 
us,  from  the  time-table  on  which  a  train  runs.  The 
train  itself,  travelling  on  fixed  iron  lines,  and  driven  by 
unconscious  mechanical  forces,  is  a  mere  congeries  of 
physical  and  unintelligent  energies.  The  time-table 
is  the  mind  of  the  director  expressed  in  certain  symbols, 
running  ahead  of  the  train,  determining  with  varying 
adjustments  at  what  speed  the  train  shall  travel,  when 
and  where  and  for  how  long  it  shall  stop.  It  is  a  picture 


84      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

of  mind  acting  in  advance  on  mechanical  sequences, 
and  using  them  to  reach  an  object  which  is  outside  them. 
'  Take  a  train/  Sir  Oliver  Lodge  says,  'running  through 
a  savage  country,  moving,  say,  on  the  Cape  to  Cairo 
railway,  without  stopping.  Natives  on  the  route  would 
come  to  regard  it  in  time  as  a  sort  of  force  in  nature, 
which  moved  through  their  country  inexorably,  and 
could  not  be  stopped.  They  would  come  presently 
to  suppose  that  it  obeys  fixed  laws — as,  indeed,  it 
does — and  that  it  is  unchangeable.  If  they  were  told 
that  it  was  arranged  in  the  directors'  board-room,  and 
they  were  sceptical  and  intelligent,  they  would  say, 
"  That  is  all  nonsense.  The  thing  goes  because  there 
is  fire  and  steam."  They  would  say,  "  What  do  you 
mean  by  a  miracle  ?  It  goes  by  perfect  law  and  regu 
larity,  and  miracles  do  not  happen."  Yet  they  might 
be  told  that,  if  they  wanted  the  train  stopped,  a  peti 
tion  conveyed  to  the  board-room  might  get  the  train 
stopped.  They  would  certainly  be  sceptical  about 
that.  Still,'  says  the  great  scientist,  dryly,  *  perhaps  it 
might  be  managed  by  methods  of  which  they  were  not 
aware.' 

One  explanation  of  miracles  may  certainly  be 
found  in  that  parable  of  the  train  and  the  time 
table.  God's  time-table  of  natural  sequences  may 
include  the  emergence  of  the  miracle.  Time,  for  Him, 
is  non-existent :  sequences  do  not  exist  ;  all  events 
for  Him  are  present.  But  a  larger  and  better  reply 
is  found  in  the  assertion  that  in  our  own  relation  to 


The  Logic  of  our  Relation  to  Nature    85 

natural  law  there  is  a  hint  of  God's  relation  to  His 
universe.  He  cannot  have  a  more  remote  relation  to 
His  own  works  than  He  has  given  to  us.  It  is  in 
credible  that  He  has  devised  for  us,  and  bestowed 
on  us,  a  freedom  of  action,  a  power  to  use  all  natural 
forces  as  the  immediate  servants  of  our  personal  intelli 
gence,  which  He  does  not  Himself  possess. 

He  who  has  made  us  the  masters  of  the  physical  laws 
of  the  universe  cannot  Himself  be  their  servant.  God 
must  possess  in  the  scale  of  His  own  infinite  nature, 
and  throughout  the  fields  of  His  vast  universe,  that 
present,  personal,  absolute  mastery  over  the  forces  and 
sequences  of  His  works  which  we,  in  the  scale  of  our 
brief  lives  and  of  our  limited  powers,  possess.  It  is 
not  that  once  He  built  the  machine  and  set  it  going, 
and  then  left  it.  He  is  for  ever  present.  There  is  no 
point  in  space  and  no  moment  in  time  at  which,  and 
in  which,  He  is  not  at  work.  His  will,  in  the  last 
analysis,  is  the  great  driving  energy  of  the  universe. 
And  if  that  be  so,  the  whole  question  of  miracles  is 
settled.  They  are  reasonable,  natural,  and  inevitable. 

God  does  not,  it  is  true,  act  on  caprice.  He  does 
not '  violate  His  own  laws ' ;  nor  is  any  such  '  violation ' 
needed  to  produce  results  above  those  laws.  It  is  the 
obedience  of  His  laws,  not  their  violation,  which 
makes  the  miracle  possible.  The  natural  and  the 
supernatural  are  concurrent.  The  physical  is  covered 
over  its  whole  area  by  the  spiritual,  as  the  elastic  atmo 
sphere  covers,  over  its  whole  area,  the  surface  of  the 


86      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

sea.  And  God  does  not  sit  inert  and  careless,  or,  per 
chance,  asleep,  in  His  own  universe.  This,  says  Sir 
Oliver  Lodge,  is  '  a  law-saturated  cosmos.'  And  what 
we  call  law  is  but  the  action  of  the  creative  Mind  on 
the  forces  He  has  called  into  existence. 

And,  granted  the  personal  Mind  of  the  Creator  in 
His  own  creation,  miracles  are  possible.  '  Once  admit 
of  God,'  says  J.  S.  Mill, '  and  the  production  of  an  effect 
by  His  direct  volition  must  be  reckoned  with  as  a 
serious  possibility.' 1  The  only  logical  alternative  to  a 
belief  in  their  possibility  is,  as  Huxley  frankly  ad 
mitted,  blank,  unqualified  atheism.  .And  that  is  a 
theory  more  profoundly  abhorrent  to  the  sane  intellect 
than  belief  in  all  the  miracles  the  Gospels  record. 
1  Essays  on  Religion,  p.  230. 


CHAPTER  III 
The  Logic  of  Verification 

'  The  man  of  science  has  learned  to  believe  in  justification,  not 
by  faith,  but  by  verification.' — HUXLEY,  Lay  Swmons. 

*  If  any  man  will  do  His  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine.  . . . ' 

IN  one  of  his  letters  St.  John  takes  up  the  exultant 
phrase  '  we  know/  and  claims  it  for  religion. 
Again,  and  yet  again,  in  accents  of  triumphant 
certainty,  he  repeats  it.  '  We  know/  he  says,  '  that 
we  are  of  God/  'We  know  that  the  Son  of  God  is 
come,  and  hath  given  us  an  understanding/  'We 
know  Him  that  is  true,  and  we  are  in  Him  that  is  true, 
even  in  His  Son  Jesus  Christ.'  For  him,  as  his 
spiritual  experience  deepened  and  life  drew  to  its  close, 
religion  became  an  august  realm  of  verified  certainties. 
Over  all  the  vital  doctrines  of  the  Christian  faith  he 
writes  that  great  and  challenging  affirmation, '  we  know/ 
And  yet  multitudes  of  sceptics  will  say  to  the 
Christian,  '  That  is  exactly  what  you  do  not  do !  You 
dream ;  you  imagine ;  you  hope ;  you  believe.  The 
dream  is  fair ;  the  imagination  is  noble ;  the  belief  has 
a  certain  air  of  plausibility ;  the  hope  might  well  be 
envied.  But  you  never  get  beyond  the  misty  horizons 


88 


The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 


of  faith,  and  faith  is  less  than  knowledge ;  less  sure, 
less  safe.  It  comes  short  by  unmeasured  distance  of 
certainty.'  The  whole  interval,  indeed,  betwixt  religion 
and  science,  many  people  think,  lies  at  that  point.  The 
man  of  science  knows ;  the  man  of  religion  merely 
believes.  Eeligion,  its  critics  say,  is  a  kingdom  of 
credulities.  It  is  at  best  a  realm  of  unverified  specula 
tions.  But  science  is  a  world  of  certainties  1 

And  the  secret  of  the  triumphant  certainty,  audible, 
for  the  general  ear,  in  every  accent  of  science,  lies  in 
that  word  'verification,'  which  Huxley  uses.  The 
scientist  can  translate  his  theories  into  concrete  shape 
at  will.  He  can  test  them  by  an  appeal  to  fact.  He 
can  produce  and  reproduce  a  given  and  specified  result 
under  given  and  exact  conditions. 

Does  any  one  doubt  that  all  the  primary  colours  lie 
hidden  in  each  ray  of  white  light  ?  A  boy  with  the 
help  of  a  broken  bit  of  glass  may  repeat  Newton's 
experiment,  and  splinter  the  shining  pencil  of  soft 
white  light  into  the  rainbow.  That  water,  at  a  certain 
temperature,  becomes  vapour,  and  at  another  tempera 
ture  turns  into  a  solid,  is  a  doctrine  of  science  which 
can  be  verified  at  will.  A  chemist  discovers  that  a 
given  solution  will  crystallize  into  a  certain  form,  and 
reports  the  circumstance.  Nobody  need  take  the  dis 
covery  on  trust.  Any  chemist  in  his  laboratory  can 
prepare  the  solution,  and  watch  how  in  the  precipitating 
fluid  the  angles  of  the  coming  crystal  shape  themselves, 
until  the  perfect  crystal  emerges. 


The  Logic  of  Verification  89 

The  whole  strange  mystic  process  reports  itself 
to  the  senses,  and  will  report  itself  as  often  as 
anybody  chooses  to  repeat  the  experiment.  A  given 
metal,  tried  by  the  spectrum  analysis,  registers  itself  in 
certain  colour-lines,  arranged  in  a  certain  order ;  and  as 
often  as  the  experiment  is  repeated,  by  no  matter  what 
hands,  on  the  light  yielded  by  that  metal,  taken  from 
any  source,  the  same  spectrum  emerges.  Behind  all 
the  propositions  of  science,  in  a  word,  is  the  great  law 
of  the  uniformity  of  nature.  All  separate  facts  run 
back  into  that  uniformity,  and  express  it.  And  so 
science  stands,  it  is  claimed,  on  a  solid  foundation  of 
verified  and  constantly  verifiable  results. 

How  far  this  claim  for  science  is  true  is  discussed 
elsewhere.  Meanwhile,  in  the  mysterious  realm  of 
religion  are  such  verifications  possible  ?  Can  its  truths 
be  translated  into  concrete  form  at  will  ?  Can  they  be 
put  to  the  test  of  actual  experiment,  and  survive  the 
test?  Dare  the  Christian  believer  take  up  Huxley's 
words,  as  well  as  Paul's,  and  say  that  he  believes  in 
justification,  not  merely  by  faith,  but  by  verification  ? 
Do  we  reach  in  the  spiritual  realm,  in  a  word,  the 
height  of  that  great  certainty  which  enables  the  soul 
to  say,  not  merely '  I  believe,'  but — a  more  triumphant 
assertion  yet — '  I  know '  1 

It  is  true  beyond  all  possibility  of  serious  denial 
that  the  seal  of  a  genuine  verification  can  be  put,  and 
is  daily  put,  on  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  Under 
certain  conditions  they  are  countersigned,  both  by  the 


9O      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

personal  consciousness  of  the  believer,  and  by  the  visible 
facts  of  the  world. 

Verification  for  a  chemist  consists  in  putting 
together  the  elements  of  a  given  formula  so  that  they 
produce,  and  always  produce,  a  result  which  can  be 
predicted.  Let  the  process  be  translated  into  spiritual 
terms.  Let  us  imagine  that  into  the  soul  of  a  thief 
the  great  forces  of  religion  are,  somehow,  introduced. 
Something  will  instantly  and  inevitably  follow.  He 
will  steal  no  more !  The  thievish  fingers  will  forget 
their  evil  art.  Let  us  suppose  that  a  fallen  woman 
from  the  street  comes  under  the  forces  of  religion,  and 
is  converted.  In  the  defiled  soul  of  that  woman  a 
strange  white  flame  of  chastity  will  instantly  begin  to 
glow.  Vice  will  become  hateful,  purity  imperative. 
The  harlot  of  yesterday  will  become  to-day,  if  not  a 
saint,  yet  a  soul  under  the  law  of  saintly  forces. 

Let  the  missionary  go  with  his  New  Testament  to 
some  cluster  of  savage  tribes  set  on  a  reef-girdled 
island  in  the  Pacific.  '  The  lesson  of  the  missionary/ 
says  Darwin,  '  is  the  enchanter's  wand.'  It  is  always 
the  enchanter's  wand !  It  will  not  only  create  civilized 
habits,  call  a  written  language  into  existence,  make 
commerce  possible.  It  will  slay  lust  and  cruelty;  it 
will  make  the  savage  gentle,  the  cannibal  humane. 
The  proof  of  this  is  written  in  history  and  on  every 
page  of  the  actual  world. 

These  experiments,  of  course,  cannot  be  tried  at  will, 
for  merely  dialectical  purposes,  or  at  the  bidding  of  a 


The  Logic  of  Verification  91 

scientific  curiosity.  You  cannot  catch  your  thief  and 
inject  Christian  principles  into  him,  with  a  hypodermic 
syringe,  as  you  inject  drugs.  You  cannot  inoculate 
your  harlot  at  will,  and  with  a  lancet.  Christianity 
can  only  be  applied  under  its  own  conditions  and  laws, 
and  these  conditions  are  personal  to  the  subject.  They 
are  conditions,  not  of  scientific  curiosity  in  the  operator, 
but  of  moral  surrender  and  trust  in  the  personal  soul 
to  which  Christianity  makes  its  appeal.  Huxley's 
famous  proposal  to  apply  a  prayer-test  to  a  given  ward 
in  a  great  hospital  showed,  on  his  part,  a  complete 
ignorance  of  the  real  nature  of  prayer,  and  of  the 
spiritual  laws  which  govern  it. 

It  can  be  no  complaint  against  religion  that  it 
must  be  tested  under  its  own  conditions.  That  is 
true  of  every  verification  of  science.  Each  phenomenon 
has  its  own  laws,  and  must  be  dealt  with  in  harmony 
with  those  laws.  But  when  the  conditions  of  religion 
are  satisfied,  that  certain  results  follow,  follow  inevitably 
and  instantly,  is  beyond  challenge.  History  may  be  put 
into  the  witness-box  to  prove  it;  the  visible  facts  of 
the  world  attest  it 

But  let  us  go  a  step  farther.  It  may  be  claimed 
that,  with  uncounted  multitudes  of  men  and  women 
to-day,  religion  stands,  as  a  personal  experience,  in  the 
category  of  verified  truths.  They  do  not  simply  be 
lieve,  they  know.  They  know  by  the  surest  evidence 
on  which  truth  can  be  built — the  certitudes  of  con 
sciousness. 


92      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Millions  of  living  men  and  women,  for  example, 
have  undergone  the  process  called  conversion.  They 
can  recall  the  moment  when,  the  place  where,  they 
yielded  themselves  to  Christ.  They  hold  still  in  vivid 
memory  the  phenomena  and  emotions  which  followed  : 
the  sudden  rush  of  joy;  the  thrill  of  spirit  touching 
spirit;  the  changed  perspective  of  life;  the  sense  of 
new  relationships  awakened;  the  empire  of  new 
motives  suddenly  established.  And  the  essential 
identity  of  this  great  experience  in  myriads  of  lives, 
under  the  widest  possible  diversities  of  temperament, 
of  education,  and  of  environment,  is  a  scientific  phe 
nomenon  of  the  most  impressive  sort. 

The  experience  is  as  old  as  authentic  history,  and 
yet  as  new  as  the  last  sunrise,  or  as  the  dews  lying  on 
to-day's  flowers.  It  is  not  confined  to  poets  and 
mystics,  to  monks  and  dreamers;  the  witnesses  run 
through  all  ranks  of  life,  all  diversities  of  character, 
and  all  generations  of  time.  They  range  from  John  and 
Paul,  from  Augustine  and  a  Kempis,  to  Pascal  and 
Luther,  to  Gordon  and  Havelock.  How  do  exactly 
the  same  phenomena  emerge  under  conditions  so  un 
like;  in  scholar  and  peasant,  in  little  children  and 
in  learned  men,  in  Augustine  in  the  fifth  century, 
and  in  John  Smith  in  the  twentieth  century  ? 

To  many,  it  is  true,  religion  does  not  report  itself 
in  any  sudden  rush  of  deep  emotion,  at  some  clearly 
dated  moment,  of  the  character  described.  But  they 
know  as  a  present  fact,  a  fact  verified  from  moment  to 


The  Logic  of  Verification  93 

moment  in  their  consciousness,  that  religion  is  true ; 
that,  being  accepted,  it  produces  certain  results  in 
character  and  life.  For  them  religion  is  not  a  theology, 
a  history,  a  ritual,  a  hymnology.  It  is  not  even  a 
scheme  of  ethics.  It  is  a  life,  with  all  the  forces,  the 
self-conscious  energies,  and  the  quick  susceptibilities 
of  life.  It  is  a  living  relationship  to  a  personal  God ; 
and  the  relationship  is  as  vivid  and  definite  as  any  tie 
that  links  one  human  being  to  another. 

And  all  this  knowledge,  it  is  to  be  noted,  stands  on 
a  foundation  of  evidence  at  least  as  sure  as  our  know 
ledge  of  the  external  world  itself.  Our  knowledge  of 
the  existence  of  the  world  of  colour  and  form  is  only 
an  act  of  faith  in  the  veracity  of  the  reports  brought 
by  the  senses.  It  is  but  the  translation  into  perception 
— wrought  we  cannot  tell  how — of  certain  nerve-vibra 
tions.  And  does  the  great  spiritual  nature  within  us, 
which  stands  related  to  the  spiritual  order,  possess 
nothing  linking  it  to  that  order  which  corresponds  to 
the  senses  by  which  we  are  linked  to  the  material 
world?  Shall  we  trust  the  touch  of  our  fingers,  the 
sight  of  our  eyes,  the  hearing  of  our  ears,  and  not  trust 
the  deepest  consciousness  of  our  higher  nature — the 
answer  of  conscience,  the  flame  of  spiritual  gladness, 
the  glow  of  spiritual  love  ? 

To  deny  that  spiritual  experience  is  as  real  as 
physical  experience  is  to  slander  the  noblest  faculties 
of  our  nature.  It  is  to  say  that  one  half  of  our  nature 
tells  the  truth,  and  the  other  half  utters  lies.  The 


94     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

proposition  that  facts  in  the  spiritual  region  are  less 
real  than  facts  in  the  physical  realm  contradicts  all 
philosophy. 

And  these  subjective  experiences,  it  is  to  be  noted, 
are  attested  by  external  results.  The  inner  experience 
has  its  reflex  in  the  outer  life.  It  registers  itself  in 
gentle  tempers,  in  noble  motives,  in  lives  visibly  lived 
under  the  empire  of  great  forces. 

It  may  be  objected  that  this  verification  is  private, 
subjective;  good,  no  doubt,  for  the  soul  to  which  it 
comes,  but  without  authority  for  any  one  else ;  whereas 
the  verifications  of  science  are  universal.  They  are 
stamped  with  no  personal  signature,  and  wear  and 
carry  no  marks  of  private  ownership. 

But  all  knowledge  runs  back  into  privacy.  We 
'  know '  in  the  scientific  sense  only  what  we  have  trans 
lated  into  the  categories  of  our  own  mind.  And  the 
knowledge  of  God,  sweet,  and  subtle,  and  sacred 
beyond  all  others,  must  have  round  it  the  shelter  of 
a  special  privacy.  Eeligion  being  in  its  final  analysis 
a  personal  relation  betwixt  the  personal  soul  and  the 
personal  God  and  Saviour,  its  verification  must  in  the 
nature  of  things  be  personal. 

To  make  this  position  clearer,  let  it  be  remembered, 
for  a  moment,  what  'knowledge/  in  the  scientific  mean 
ing  of  the  word,  is.  In  the  philosophical  sense  it  is, 
and  must  be,  an  absolutely  personal  and  untransferable 
thing.  It  rests  on  experience,  it  is  limited  to  ex 
perience.  We  can,  in  the  scientific  sense,  know  nothing 


The  Logic  of  Verification  95 

of  which  we  have  not  had  direct  and  individual  ex 
perience,  and  which  we  have  not  translated  into  terms 
of  consciousness.  And  experience  for  any  one  is  a 
tiny  and  limited  area,  covering  only  a  limited  range 
of  facts.  But  who  in  practical  life  limits  knowledge 
to  the  tests  and  demands  of  philosophy  ?  '  We  all/ 
says  Illingworth,  'deal  habitually  with  two  kinds  of 
knowledge,  that  which  we  verify  for  ourselves,  and  of 
whose  truth  we  are  personally  certain,  and  that  which 
we  have  never  verified,  and  of  which,  therefore,  at  the 
very  utmost,  we  can  never  be  more  than  morally 
certain.' l  But  who  pretends  to  rediscover,  personally, 
all  science ;  to  verify  all  geography ;  to  reject  from  the 
category  of  historical  knowledge  everything  that  did 
not  begin  with  his  own  personal  existence,  and  is  not 
capable  of  being  verified  within  that  existence  ? 

We  practically,  and  in  every  realm,  accept  the  col 
lective  experience  of  the  race — or  even  the  experience  of 
a  tiny  cluster  of  individuals — as  a  sufficient  equivalent 
for  our  own  personal  experience,  and  unhesitatingly 
describe  what  we  thus  learn  as  'knowledge/  We 
claim  to  '  know '  there  is  a  place  called  Tibet,  even  if 
our  feet  have  never  trodden  its  frosty  plateau.  We 
know  it  as  certainly,  if  not  as  scientifically,  as  the  men 
who  have  waded  in  its  icy  streams  and  felt  the  blowing 
of  its  bitter  winds.  Even  a  scientist  does  not  pretend 
to  knowledge  at  first  hand  outside  his  own  section  of 
study.  He  accepts  nine-tenths  of  what  he  calls  his 
1  Reason  and  Revelation,  p.  77, 


96      The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

science  on  hearsay.  If  he  is  a  geologist,  he  takes  his 
astronomy  on  trust.  If  he  is  an  astronomer,  he  accepts 
his  chemistry  on  authority. 

And  knowledge  which  rests  on  the  collective  ex 
perience  of  the  race,  or  of  one  section  of  the  race,  if  it 
does  not  satisfy  the  philosophical  definition  of  know 
ledge,  and  gives  us  only  'moral  certainty,'  is  yet 
sufficient  for  all  the  purposes  of  life.  A  king  will 
reward  a  soldier,  a  jury  will  hang  a  criminal,  a  banker 
will  cash  a  cheque,  on  very  much  less  than  first  hand 
and  direct  knowledge.  And  in  this  large  and  popular, 
though  untechnical,  sense,  religion  stands  in  the  category 
of  verified  certainties.  It  is  attested  by  the  general 
experience  of  mankind. 

The  other  and  rarer  form  of  knowledge — knowledge 
whose  witness  lies  in  the  secret  and  innermost  chamber 
of  the  personal  consciousness — the  knowledge  which 
is  final  and  absolute  for  its  subject,  is  possessed  as  to 
religion  by  myriads,  and  it  is  absurd  to  say  that  their 
experience  is  not  valid  for  any  one  but  themselves. 
It  constitutes  a  weight  of  evidence  which,  for  the  rest 
of  mankind,  amounts  to  moral  certainty.  Let  any  one 
reflect  on  the  cumulative  force  of  evidence  called  into 
existence  by  all  these  separate  and  isolated  verifica 
tions.  It  is  a  mass  of  evidence  as  weighty  as  anytime 
known  to  science. 

For  consider  the  witnesses,  their  number,  their 
character ;  how  they  fill  the  centuries,  how  they  crowd 
every  realm,  how  they  constitute  one  great  unbroken 


The  Logic  of  Verification  97 

and  many-centuried  tradition.  Here  is  a  vast  unceasing 
procession  of  men  and  women,  born  under  every  sky, 
belonging  to  every  race  and  age,  of  all  degrees  of  civiliza 
tion,  all  varieties  of  social  rank.  It  is  a  procession 
of  witnesses  continually  renewed.  In  character — taken 
as  a  whole,  and  allowing  for  cases  of  imperfect  develop 
ment — they  form  the  very  salt  of  the  race.  Purity, 
truth,  honour,  integrity,  humanity,  all  reach  their  highest 
level  in  them.  The  chain  of  witnesses  stretches  from 
the  martyrs  of  the  first  Christian  century  to  the  last 
forgiven  sinner  of  to-day.  The  Christian  tradition  is 
a  thing  which  countless  currents  from  countless  sources, 
from  countless  ages,  have  imperceptibly  gone  to  form ; 
4  brooks  ' — to  quote  Illingworth — '  flowing  into  streams, 
streams  swelling  into  rivers,  rivers  meeting  in  oceans, 
till  the  earth  has  become  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
Lord  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.' 

In  her  Glimpses  of  Tennyson,  just  published, 
Miss  Agnes  Grace  Weld  tells  how  the  great  poet,  as 
he  walked  side  by  side  with  her  on  the  high,  wind 
swept  hills  about  his  house,  said  : — 

God  is  with  us  now  on  this  down  as  we  two  are  walking 
together,  just  as  truly  as  Christ  was  with  the  two  disciples  on  the 
way  to  Erumaus;  we  cannot  see  Him,  but  He,  the  Father,  and 
the  Saviour,  and  the  Spirit,  are  nearer  perhaps  now  than  then,  to 
those  that  are  not  afraid  to  believe  the  words  of  the  Apostles 
about  the  actual  and  the  real  presence  of  God  and  His  Christ  with 
ah1  who  yearn  for  it. 

I  should  be  sorely  afraid  to  live  my  life  without  God's 
presence,  but  to  feel  He  is  by  my  side  just  now  as  much  as  you 
are,  that  is  the  very  joy  of  my  heart. 

H 


98     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

This  is  an  experience  repeated  in  myriads  of  human 
souls.  Will  any  one  say  that  this  vast  company  of 
earth's  very  noblest  and  best,  stretching  through  all 
the  centuries  and  found  under  all  skies,  represents 
one  huge  conspiracy  of  falsehood?  Are  all  these 
witnesses  dishonest  or  deceived  ?  If  any  physical 
phenomena  were  attested  by  such  a  body  of  witnesses, 
living  or  dead— a  chain  of  witnesses  perpetually 
renewed — doubt  in  regard  to  them  would  be  insanity.  ; 

God  Himself  makes  this  appeal  to  human  con 
sciousness.  'Ye  are  My  witnesses/  He  says.  And 
the  personal  experience  of  the  uncounted  multitudes 
of  Christ's  followers  in  every  age  is,  in  each  unit  of 
the  great  host,  a  direct  verification  of  the  reality 
of  religion.  And  these  constantly  reverberated  and 
reduplicated  verifications  entitle  us  to  claim  that 
religion,  as  surely  as  science,  stands  in  the  category 
of  things  verified. 

It  may  be  asked  why  this  experience  is  not 
universal ;  and  the  answer  is  clear.  The  experience 
is  not  cheap,  easy,  independent  of  moral  character; 
won  without  effort,  and  kept  without  care.  God  can 
only  reveal  Himself  under  the  laws  of  personality, 
and  these  are  fixed.  They  require  attention,  sympathy, 
moral  harmony.  A  person  who  is  holy  cannot  reveal 
himself  to  the  unholy,  for  his  character  to  them  is  a 
thing  unintelligible,  or  even  hateful. 

All  knowledge  has  behind  it  personal  conditions. 
All  knowledge,  indeed— even  knowledge  of  secular 


The  Logic  of  Verification  99 

things — runs  back  to  a  moral  root.  It  represents,  in 
the  last  analysis,  attention ;  and  attention  means  desire, 
desire  crystallized  into  will  and  sustained  with  effort. 
And  personal  knowledge  depends  absolutely  on  con 
ditions  of  harmony  betwixt  the  person  knowing  and 
the  person  known.  '  Blessed,'  says  the  Divine  Word, 
'  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall  see  God.'  '  He 
that  loveth  not  knoweth  not  God,  for  God  is  love.' 
Nothing  in  philosophy  is  more  profound  than  those 
words. 

Verification,  we  repeat,  must  always  be  personal. 
It  must  lie  deep  in  the  secrets  of  the  spiritual  nature ; 
and  such  a  verification  of  religion  lies  within  every 
man's  reach.  'If  any  man  will  do  His  will,'  says 
Christ,  'he  shall  know.'  And  the  presumptions  in 
favour  of  Christianity  are  so  mighty,  so  sacred,  are 
of  so  tender  and  moving  a  character,  that  this  mood 
of  '  willingness ' — of  eager  and  solemn  consent  to  do 
God's  will  as  soon  as  that  will  is  known,  and  step  by 
step  as  it  is  known — is  a  moral  obligation  on  every 
man.  It  is  sufficient  to  put  us  on  trial. 

There  is  no  force  of  evidence  on  the  side  of  unbelief 
that  entitles  any  man  to  hold  himself  discharged  from 
the  duty  of  reverent  and  eager  search  after  Christ.  The 
mere  possibility  that  He  exists,  that  His  gospel  is 
true,  that  He  has  suffered  for  us,  that  He  has  redeemed 
us  by  His  blood,  and  touches  us  with  tender  and  nail- 
torn  hands — all  this  lifts  the  whole  question  of  religion 
out  of  the  realm  of  what  may  be  called  debating-society 


ioo    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

logic,  and  translates  it  into  moral  terms.  It  clothes 
the  bare  possibility  that  religion  is  true,  or  may  be 
true,  with  authority  for  the  conscience,  with  subduing 
sweetness  for  the  heart.  It  becomes,  even  at  this 
stage,  that  'categorical  imperative'  of  which  Kant 
had  a  vision  so  clear. 

And  truth,  no  matter  how  beclouded  by  doubt, 
becomes  at  the  touch  of  the  loyal  and  assenting  will 
translucent.  The  effort  to  obey  scatters  the  shadows. 
It  brings  an  instant  verification.  Obedience  is  the 
true  and  final  solvent  of  doubt. 


CHAPTER  IV 
The  Logic  of  the  Sunset 

Spirits  are  not  finely  touched, 
But  to  fine  issues. 

SHAKESPEARE. 

Nature  is  visible  thought. 

HEINE. 

IN"  his  Life,  Darwin  tells  us  how,  after  wandering  in 
the  shadowy   and  leafy   depths   of  a  Brazilian 
forest,  he  wrote  in  his  diary,  '  It  is  not  possible 
to  give  an  adequate  idea  of  the  higher  feelings  of 
wonder,  admiration,  and  devotion  which  fill  and  elevate 
the  mind.'     He  recalls  that  passage  late  in  life,  and 
says  with  a  certain  accent  of  regret,  '  Now  the  grandest 
scenes  would  not  cause  any  such  convictions  and  feelings 
to  arise  in  my  mind.' 

That  decay  of  the  higher  susceptibilities  in  his  case 
illustrates,  of  course,  the  law  that  the  unused  faculty 
dies.  But  Darwin  himself  can  be  quoted  in  proof  of 
the  fact  that  nature  in  one  of  her  many  forms  of  beauty 
— the  beauty  of  a  vast  tropical  forest — has  power  to 
strike  in  the  human  soul  the  chords  of  a  feeling  which 
is  deeper  than  admiration,  loftier  than  wonder ;  a  mood 


102    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

of  '  devotion ' ;  the  sense  of  a  Presence  behind  nature, 
and  speaking  through  nature,  to  which  the  soul  turns 
with  an  impulse  of  worship. 

But  that  experience  is  repeated  in  human  life 
constantly;  it  is  reflected  on  every  page  of  litera 
ture.  The  experience,  it  is  true,  does  not  come  at 
will ;  it  is  not  possible  in  every  mood.  The  capacity 
for  it  may  be  slain.  But  whoever  has  watched  closely 
the  emotions  aroused  in  his  own  mind  by  any  of  the 
higher  manifestations  of  natural  beauty  must  have 
found  that  in  them,  and  through  them,  ran  a  certain 
deep  note  of  religious  feeling. 

Almost  every  form  of  natural  beauty  will  at  some 
time  or  other  produce  this  effect.  The  silent  multitude 
of  the  stars  at  night ;  the  glow  of  the  sunrise  and  of 
the  sunset ;  the  vastness  of  a  mountain  crowned  with 
the  pure  whiteness  of  snow;  the  fret  of  sea  waves 
seen  against  the  curving  edge  of  the  horizon ;  beauty 
of  blossoming  fruit-tree  filled  with  the  scents  of  spring 
and  the  hum  of  bees  ;  beauty  of  sound,  from  the  lark's 
keen  trill  high  in  the  sky,  to  the  undertone  of  the  sea 
at  night  time ;  beauty  of  colour,  from  the  deep  blue  of 
the  arched  sky  to  the  purple  that  lies  in  the  cup  of  a 
violet;  beauty  of  form,  from  the  trembling  grace  of 
the  blue-bell  to  the  stern  majesty  of  a  peak  in  the 
Himalayas ; — all  have  power,  in  some  of  our  moods  at 
least,  to  touch  the  human  spirit  to  fine  issues. 

Literature  has  for  the  intellect  the  functions  of  the 
spectrum  analysis.     It  reveals  imperishable  elements 


The  Logic  of  the  Sunset  103 

that  lie  hidden  in  the  general  human  mind.  And 
literature  everywhere,  in  prose  and  poetry  alike,  makes 
visible  this  strange  power  concealed  in  the  higher 
forms  of  natural  beauty ;  the  power  to  speak  to  the 
In^an  spirit  and  to  awaken  in  it  emotions  through 
which  runs  a  sense  of  religion.  Illingworth  fills  whole 
pages  in  his  Divine  Immanence  with  extracts  from 
poets  of  every  land  and  every  tongue  to  show  that 
in  this  way  matter  becomes  to  us  the  channel  of 
religious  forces.  Wordsworth  speaks  for  the  whole 
choir  of  poets  when  in  the  well-known  lines  on 
Tiutern  Abbey  he  tells  how,  looking  on  a  sunset,  he 
has  felt — 

A  presence  that  disturbs  me  with  a  joy 
Of  elevated  thoughts,  a  sense  sublime 
Of  something  far  more  deeply  interfused, 
Whose  dwelling  is  the  light  of  setting  suns 
And  the  round  ocean  and  the  living  air, 
And  the  blue  sky  and  in  the  mind  of  man. 

Cowper,  in  his  more  restrained  fashion,  repeats  the 
thought  in  such  lines  as — 

Nature  employed  in  her  allotted  space 
Is  handmaid  to  the  purposes  of  Grace. 

Pope  again,  infinitely  less  spiritual  than   Cowper, 
yet  has  the  same  conception — 

Nature  affords  at  least  a  glimmering  light, 

The  lines,  tho'  touched  but  faintly,  are  drawn  right. 

Examples  may  be  gathered  from   every   page    of 
literature    and    from   every  class   of   mind.     Burns, 


104    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

trudging  behind  his  plough  in  a  Scottish  field,  sees  a 
daisy  in  the  track  of  the  keen  ploughshare,  and  from 
that  '  wee,  modest,  crimson-tipped  flower,'  somehow  an 
influence  thrills  his  conscience,  and  he  sees  in  it  a 
dim  suggestion  of  some  penalty,  driven  of  inexorable 
law,  waiting  himself.  William  Cullen  Bryant  sees 
darkly  painted  on  the  crimson  sky  with  wide-stretched 
wings,  the  figure  of  a  water-fowl.  He  asks — 

Whither,  midst  falling  dew, 

While  glow  the  heavens  with  the  last  steps  of  day, 
Far,  through  their  rosy  depths,  dost  thou  pursue 

Thy  solitary  way? 

Then,  as  he  muses,  faith  in  God's  providence  for  him 
self  awakens — 

There  is  a  power,  whose  care 
Teaches  thy  way  along  that  pathless  coast — 
The  desert,  the  illimitable  air — 

Lone  wandering,  but  not  lost 

He  who,  from  zone  to  zone, 

Guides  through  the  boundless  sky  thy  certain  flight, 
In  the  long  way  that  I  must  tread  alone, 

Will  lead  my  steps  aright. 

But  these,  it  may  be  said,  are  poets,  with  the  un- 
chartered  imagination  natural  to  poets.  But  the  same 
effect,  as  we  have  seen  in  Darwin's  case,  is  produced, 
by  the  same  cause,  in  the  mind  of  a  scientist.  Who 
does  not  remember  how  Linnaeus  knelt  and  adored 
amid  the  blossoming  gorse  outside  London  ?  Who 
does  not  remember  Kepler's  cry  as  he  spelt  out  the 


The  Logic  of  the  Sunset  105 

wonders  of  the  stars,  '0  God,  I  am  thinking  Thy 
thoughts  after  Thee ! '  ? 

How  deep  a  chord  of  religious  emotion  may  be 
struck  by  the  humblest  form  of  vegetable  life  is  illus 
trated  in  the  familiar  story  of  Mungo  Park.  Plun 
dered,  beaten,  stripped  by  a  band  of  savages,  five 
hundred  miles  from  the  nearest  human  help,  he 
tells  how  he  flung  himself  down  under  the  blazing 
African  sun  to  die.  As  he  lay  despairing,  a  tiny  bead 
of  moss  caught  his  eye.  It  was  no  bigger  than  the  tip 
of  his  finger ;  and  yet  as  he  looked  at  the  exquisite 
shaping  of  its  roots,  leaves,  and  capsule,  he  asked  him 
self  whether  the  Mind  which  planned  and  sheltered, 
and  brought  to  such  a  perfection  of  beauty  that  tiny 
bead  of  moss  could  forget  him.  The  tiny  speck  of 
vegetable  life  had  for  him  the  office  of  a  prophet,  it 
spoke  to  him  with  a  prophet's  lips.  'I  started  up,' 
he  said,  'and,  disregarding  both  hunger  and  fatigue, 
travelled  forward.'  That  impulse  of  faith  was  not  in 
the  moss,  but  it  streamed  through  it  into  that  fainting 
human  spirit. 

Wordsworth  was  a  poet ;  but  multitudes  who  have 
no  poetic  gift  have  shared  the  experience  he  describes, 
when  he  declares  that  in  him  'the  meanest  flower 
that  blows '  could  awaken  thoughts  '  too  deep  for 
tears.' 

Now  here  is  an  effect  which  must  have  some  cause 
corresponding  to  it  in  nature.  Are  these  emotions 
accidents  or  illusions  ?  That  is  incredible.  They  form 


io6    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

part  of  universal  human  experience ;  they  are  common  to 
men  of  every  temperament  and  every  land.  The  atoms 
and  ether  waves  that  science  discovers  behind  colour  are 
real;  the  sensations  which  race  from  them  along  the 
nerves  are  real;  the  perceptions  which  mysteriously 
emerge  from  these  nerve-waves  in  the  consciousness, 
they,  too,  are  real.  And  the  effect  on  the  spirit,  which 
is  the  last  link  in  this  chain  of  effects,  is  surely  as  real 
as  all  the  rest.  Illingworth,  indeed,  says  that  the 
emotional  effect  is  even  more  '  real,'  in  the  only  intel 
ligible  sense  of  the  word,  than  the  mechanical  causes 
which  produce  it,  since  it  more  profoundly  touches  our 
personality. 

But,  it  may  be  argued,  these  spiritual  emotions 
aroused  by  natural  beauty  are  nothing  better  than 
tricks  of  the  imagination,  and  need  not  be  taken 
seriously.  Poets  feel  them,  and  artists.  The  reason 
knows  nothing  of  them.  But  this,  again,  is  unscien 
tific.  These  emotions  are  the  legitimate  answer  of 
our  personality  to  the  touch  of  some  external  cause. 
We  cannot  logically  say  that  one  part  of  our  per 
sonality  is  to  be  taken  seriously,  and  the  other  to 
be  ignored;  that  the  answer  one  part  gives  to  an 
external  appeal  is  veracious,  but  the  response  of  the 
other  is  an  illusion.  The  emotions  are  as  much 
a  part  of  our  personality  as  the  reason ;  and,  in  its 
order,  the  answer  of  the  imagination  is  as  valid  as 
that  of  reason. 

Nor  can  these  impressions  produced  in  our  spiritual 


The  Logic  of  the  Sunset  107 

nature  by  physical  beauty  be  dismissed  as  being  in 
themselves  material.  The  effect  lies  in  the  spirit.  The 
mind  in  us  uses  matter ;  the  brain  cannot  think  with 
out  the  help  of  the  blood  that  nourishes  it,  and  the 
blood  is  made  up  of  oxygen  and  nitrogen,  of  phosphorus 
and  carbon.  But  the  mind  itself  does  not  consist  of 
chemical  elements ;  nor  have  these  chemical  elements 
the  sensibilities  of  mind. 

These  spiritual  impressions  produced  on  us  by 
forms  of  physical  beauty  must  be  taken  seriously ;  and 
they  are  part  of  a  great  fact,  true  in  every  field  of  the 
universe,  the  fact  of  the  relation  betwixt  matter  and 
spirit.  According  to  one  reading  of  the  universe,  it 
is,  to  quote  a  well-known  scientist,  '  a  chain  of  law 
whose  beginning  and  ending  are  unknown,  and  on 
which  mind  and  matter  are  strung  like  beads ' ;  but 
not  even  the  authority  of  a  great  name  can  make 
that  statement  credible.  The  very  sense  attached  to 
the  term  '  law  '  in  it  is  unscientific.  Natural  law,  in 
the  accurate  meaning  of  the  word,  is  nothing  more 
than  a  certain  observed  sequence  of  phenomena. 
And  spirit  and  matter  are  not  twin,  unconscious 
beads  strung  upon  some  iron  thread  of  law.  Spirit 
is  a  free  force,  and  matter  everywhere  is  its  servant 
and  minister. 

It  is  not  merely  that  matter  is  interfused  with 
mind;  nor  that  matter,  as  science  analyses  it,  and 
tracks  it  down  to  its  starting-point,  melts  evermore 
into  terms  of  mind ;  becoming,  that  is,  nothing  but  a 


io8    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

disguise  of  force.  To  the  man  in  the  street;  the  state 
ment  that  colour  is  not  in  the  sunset  or  the  flower,  but 
in  his  own  brain ;  that  time  and  space  are  categories 
of  his  own  mind,  will  seem  unintelligible  or  even 
absurd.  They  may  be  metaphysically  true  ;  but  he  will 
think  they  are  hardly  less  absurd  on  that  account. 
And  yet  matter,  as  our  wiser  science  now  teaches,  is 
but  the  raw  material  that  mind  uses  to  produce  all 
those  phenomena  in  the  consciousness  we  describe  as 
form,  colour,  &c.  Matter  is  everywhere  the  tool  and 
servant  of  mind.  It  exists  for  the  sake  of  mind.  Its 
laws  or  relations,  as  we  have  seen,  can  only  be  described 
in  terms  of  mind. 

And  the  effect  of  physical  beauty  on  the  deeper 
emotions  of  our  personality  is  the  most  significant  part 
of  the  service  matter  renders  to  mind.  It  shows  that 
to  us,  under  certain  conditions,  and  in  certain  moods, 
matter  has  a  religious  office.  It  becomes  the  vehicle 
of  religious  forces.  For  let  the  effect  of  a  landscape,  or 
a  sunset,  or  the  sound  of  the  lark's  voice  falling  out  of 
the  sky,  or  the  deep  monotone  of  the  sea  heard  through 
the  darkness — the  voice  of  '  mighty  waters  rolling  ever 
more' — be  analysed.  Amongst  the  effects  are  some 
clearly  and  definitely  religious.  Perhaps  what  has 
been  called  '  the  sacrament  of  the  sunset ' — the  colours 
that  flame,  and  then  grow  pale  and  die  in  the  western 
sky  as  the  sun  sinks — can  best  be  analysed,  since  the 
spectacle  is  so  constantly  recurrent  and  on  a  scale  so 
large. 


The  Logic  of  the  Sunset  109 

What  is  the  exact  emotional  effect  produced  by  a 
sunset  ?  The  most  easily  recognized  is,  no  doubt,  the 
pathetic  reminder  it  gives  of  our  own  mortality;  the 
sense  of  transitory  things.  The  little  perishing  life 
under  the  great  arch  of  the  sky,  how  brief  it  seems ! 
How  swiftly  comes  the  end  of  it  all !  The  ending  day 
tells  us,  in  nature's  mighty  yet  fading  hieroglyphics,  of 
other  endings.  Sunt  laclirymae  rerum.  This  is  how 
Wordsworth  interprets  the  sunset — 

The  clouds  that  gather  round  the  setting  sun 
Do  take  a  sober  colouring  from  the  eye 
That  hath  kept  watch  o'er  man's  mortality. 
Another  race  hath  been,  and  other  palms  are  won. 

But  if  the  mood  kindled  by  the  sunset-skies  be 
analysed,  deeper  elements  will  be  found  in  it,  some 
pensive,  some  peaceful,  some  strangely  ennobling. 
There  are  in  it  sometimes  forces  that  rebuke.  Vile 
things  in  us  are  taught  shame ;  petty  and  fermenting 
quarrels  are  hushed.  Life  seems  set  against  a  new  and 
loftier  background.  Sometimes,  as  we  look,  a  sense  of 
kinship  with  other  orders,  and  even  a  sense  of  perma 
nency  in  ourselves  beneath  nature's  changes,  dimly 
stirs.  Something  of  the  peace  of  the  great  skies  falls 
upon  us. 

And,  deepest  of  all,  there  is  a  sense  of  the  power 
and  greatness  of  the  Infinite  Creator  and  Lord  of 
all  worlds,  whose  thoughts,  in  terms  of  beauty,  we 
see. 

All  this  goes   to   prove  that  there  is  in   matter 


no    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

a  religious  office.  The  ether  waves,  the  atoms 
which  constitute  matter,  become  the  vehicle  of  forces 
which  are  non-material  'The  sea/  says  the  'Auto 
crat  of  the  Breakfast-table,'  'belongs  to  eternity,  and 
of  that  it  sings.'  'The  starry  heaven/  says  Burke, 
'never  fails  to  excite  an  idea  of  grandeur,  and  this 
cannot  be  owing  to  anything  in  the  stars  themselves.' 
Every  one  remembers  Keats's  famous  line,  'A  thing  of 
beauty  is  a  joy  for  ever/  but  we  forget  how  he  goes  on 
to  say  that  physical  beauty  itself  is 

An  endless  fountain  of  immortal  drink 
Pouring  unto  us  from  the  heaven's  brink. 

Now  there  is  certainly  no  religious  element  in  the 
mere  structure  of  nature;  in  ether  waves  and  atoms, 
in  hydrogen  and  carbon  and  phosphorus.  And  yet 
it  is  also  certain — a  fact  attested,  as  we  have  seen,  by 
all  literature  and  all  human  experience — that  there  is 
a  religious  service  wrought  into  the  very  structure  of 
the  physical  universe.  And  it  follows  from  this  that 
there  is  Something  behind  the  veil  of  the  material 
universe  seeking  religious  ends,  and  appealing  to  us 
through  matter  for  religious  ends. 

That  mind  should    use  matter  to  carry  to    other 
minds  messages  of  which  matter  itself  knows  nothing 

o 

is  a  fact  proved  by  universal  experience.  What  do 
the  leaden  types  on  which  Hamlet  is  printed  know 
of  the  meaning  of  the  great  drama?  But  Shake 
speare's  genius  uses  those  bits  of  metal  still  to  thrill 


The  Logic  of  the  Sunset  in 

our  minds  with  all  the  splendours  of  his  creative 
imagination.  What  do  the  air  waves  of  which  the 

O 

'  Hallelujah  Chorus '  is  composed  know  of  the  exulta 
tion,  the  fervours  of  worship  and  adoration  they  convey 
to  us?  It  is  the  soul  of  Handel  behind  these  air  waves 
that  speaks  to  our  souls  through  them.  A  cluster  of 
wind-blown  flags  at  the  mast-head  of  the  Victory  on 
the  great  day  of  Trafalgar  kindled  the  seamen  of  a 
whole  fleet  with  a  new  daring.  They  still  are  a  force 
stirring  in  the  blood  of  the  English-speaking  race 
everywhere.  But  what  did  the  flags  know  of  the 
message  they  carried  ? 

There  must  be  mind  at  both  ends  of  such  a  message. 
The  mind  of  Nelson  is  still  in  the  syllables  of  the 
historic  signal,  the  mind  of  Handel  in  the  great  chorus. 
And  there  is  Mind  speaking  to  our  minds  through  all 
these  natural  phenomena  of  which  we  have  spoken — 
the  glow  of  the  sunset,  the  song  of  the  bird,  the  mighty 
concave  of  the  sky,  the  dim  shapes  of  far-off  mountains, 
the  figure  of  the  water-fowl  outlined  against  the  purple 
sky.  To  deny  this  is  to  say  that  in  the  signal  at 
Trafalgar  there  was  nothing  but  the  woven  cotton  and 
the  crude  colours  of  the  flags ;  that  in  the  '  Hallelujah 
Chorus'  there  is  nothing  but  certain  vibrations  of 
air. 

*  If  a  poet,'  says  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  '  witnessing  the 
cloud-glories  of  a  sunset,  for  instance,  or  the  profusion 
of  beauty  with  which  snow-mountains  seem  to  fling 
themselves  to  the  heavens,  in  districts  unpeopled  and 


ii2    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

in  epochs  long  before  human  consciousness  awoke 
upon  the  earth;  if  such  a  seer  feels  the  revelation 
weigh  upon  his  spirit  with  an  almost  sickening  pressure, 
and  is  constrained  to  ascribe  this  wealth  and  pro 
digality  of  beauty  to  the  joy  of  the  Eternal  Being 
in  His  own  existence — to  an  anticipation,  as  it  were, 
of  the  developments  which  lie  before  the  universe  in 
which  He  is  at  work,  and  which  He  is  slowly  guiding 
towards  an  unimaginable  perfection, — it  behoves  the 
man  of  science  to  put  his  hand  upon  his  mouth,  lest, 
in  his  efforts  to  be  true  in  the  absence  of  knowledge, 
he  find  himself  uttering,  in  his  ignorance,  words  of 
lamentable  folly  or  blasphemy.'  l 

We  must,  then,  on  scientific  grounds,  and  as  a 
scientific  fact,  accept  the  religious  office  hidden  in 
matter.  God  sets  on  the  frontiers  of  the  morning  and 
the  night  the  great  signal  of  sunrise  and  of  sunset. 
Over  the  dust  of  city  streets  and  the  clamour  of  city 
crowds  burn  the  great  fires  of  the  dying  sun.  It  is 
God's  signal  to  us  set  in  His  heavens.  He  makes  the 
rolling  of  the  earth  sunward  a  message.  'The  sky,' 
says  Euskin,  'is  the  part  of  nature  in  which  God  has 
done  more  for  the  sake  of  pleasing  man,  more  for  the 
sole  and  evident  purpose  of  touching  him,  than  any 
other  of  His  works.'  And  at  how  many  points,  by 
how  many  signals  and  voices,  God  in  these  accents 
speaks  to  us !  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  picks  up  a  shell 
on  the  seashore,  and  in  his  poem  of  '  The  Chambered 
1  Eibbert  Journal, 


The  Logic  of  the  Sunset  113 

Nautilus/  he  tells  how  the  tiny  shell  became  a  parable 
and  a  message  to  him — 

Thanks  for  the  heavenly  message  brought  by  thee, 

Child  of  the  wandering  sea, 

Cast  from  her  lap  forlorn! 
From  thy  dead  lips  a  clearer  note  is  born 
Than  ever  Triton  blew  from  wreathed  horn ! 

While  on  mine  ear  it  rings, 
Through  the  deep  caves  of  thought  I  hear  a  voico  that  sings — 

'  Build  thee  more  stately  mansions,  0  my  soul  I 

As  the  swift  seasons  roll  1 

Leave  thy  low-vaulted  past ! 
Let  each  new  temple,  nobler  than  the  last, 
Shut  thee  from  heaven  with  a  dome  more  vast, 

Till  thou  at  length  art  free, 
Leaving  thine  outgrown  shell  by  life's  unresting  sea!' 

Shelley  hears  the  lark  singing  at  heaven's  gate — 

Singing  hymns  unbidden 
Till  the  world  is  wrought 
To  sympathy  with  hopes  and  fears  it  heeded  not. 

'Of  all  God's  gifts  to  the  sight  of  man,'  says 
Euskin,  '  colour  is  the  holiest,  most  divine,  and  most 
solemn ' ;  and  he  repeats  that  lesson  a  hundred  times 
over  in  his  pages.  And  these  exquisite  cadences  of 
colour,  that  touch  the  spirit  so  finely,  and  to  an  issue 
so  fine,  do  they  represent  merely  forces  in  matter,  or  a 
Spirit  behind  matter,  and  which  speaks  through  it  to 
our  spirits  ?  '  There  is  religion,'  says  Euskin,  '  in  every 
thing  around  us,  a  calm  and  holy  religion  in  the  unbreath- 
ing  things  of  nature.  ...  It  is  a  meek  and  blessed 
influence,  stealing  in,  as  it  were,  unawares  upon  the 

I 


H4    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

heart ;  it  is  fresh  from  the  hands  of  its  author,  glowing 
from  the  immediate  presence  of  the  great  Spirit  which 
pervades  and  quickens  it ;  it  is  written  on  the  arched  sky, 
it  looks  out  from  every  star,  it  is  on  the  sailing  cloud 
and  in  the  invisible  wind ;  it  is  among  the  hills  and 
valleys  of  the  earth,  where  the  shrubless  mountain- 
top  pierces  the  thin  atmosphere  of  eternal  winter,  or 
where  the  mighty  forest  fluctuates  before  the  strong 
wind,  with  its  dark  -graves  of  green  foliage;  it  is 
spread  out,  like  a  legible  language,  upon  the  broad 
face  of  the  unsleeping  ocean.  It  is  the  poetry  of 
nature !  It  is  this  which  uplifts  the  spirit  within 
us,  until  it  is  strong  enough  to  overlook  the  shadows 
of  our  place  of  probation;  which  breaks,  link  after 
link,  the  chain  that  binds  us  to  materiality,  and  which 
opens  to  our  imagination  a  world  of  spiritual  beauty 
and  holiness.' 

God,  in  a  word,  surrounds  us  with  beauty,  from 
the  star-filled  heavens  above  our  heads  to  the  flower- 
sprinkled  grass  under  our  feet ;  from  the  eastern  skies 
where  in  glory  the  day  is  born,  to  the  western  horizon 
where  in  splendid  but  fading  tints  it  dies.  And  this 
ministry  of  beauty  has  spiritual  ends.  And  these  ends 
are  part  of  the  original  purpose  of  material  beauty; 
for  that  cannot  be  in  the  conclusion  which  was  not 
already  in  the  premisses.  And  this  higher  office  of 
natural  beauty  is  missed  by  us  only  when  by  mere 
disuse  we  have  killed  the  sensibilities  to  which  it 
appeals. 


The  Logic  of  the  Sunset  115 

Now  if  there  are  religious  forces  streaming  upon  us 
through  material  things,  there  must  be  some  great  Mind 
behind  the  veil  of  matter,  seeking  religious  ends  in  us, 
and  using  the  very  molecules  and  vibrations  of  the 
material  universe  to  serve  those  ends.  The  witness  of 
God  and  religion,  in  brief,  is  wrought  into  the  very 
structure  of  the  physical  universe,  and  the  witness  of 
our  own  involuntary  response  to  physical  beauty 
attests  it* 


BOOK   III 
IN    PHILOSOPHY 


CHAPTER  1 
The  Logic  of  Proportion 

1  The  utmost  for  the  highest.'— The  motto  of  Watts,  the  painter. 

IF  the  essential  elements  of  beauty  are  analysed  it 
will  be  found  that  a  certain  law  of  proportion,  a 
definite  harmony  of  scale,  runs  through  them  and 
links  them  together.  Failure  at  this  point  is  the  defeat 
of  beauty.  Nor  is  it  merely  art  that  demands  propor 
tion  ;  in  every  realm  known  to  the  human  mind  it  is  a 
postulate  of  the  healthy  intellect.  The  preface  must 
bear  some  true  ratio  to  the  book,  the  prelude  to  the 
song,  the  pedestal  to  the  statue.  If  a  sculptor  were  to 
construct  a  pedestal  a  hundred  feet  high,  and  perch  on 
it  a  statue  of  a  dozen  inches,  his  work  would  cover  him 
with  ridicule.  That  perfection  of  any  sort — of  form, 
or  of  character — lies  in  a  certain  balance  and  symmetry 
of  proportion  is  a  law  which  runs  through  all  realms. 

And  the  law  applies  to  life  and  character.  The 
intellectual  is  higher  than  the  physical ;  the  moral 
than  the  intellectual ;  and  any  nature  that  touches 
these  three  realms,  to  be  perfect,  must  be  highest  in  the 
realm  that  is  loftiest.  He  must  be  higher  in  intellectual 


iso    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

than  in  material  terms,  and  higher  in  moral  than  even 
in  intellectual  qualities.  A  human  body  with  the 
limbs  of  Hercrles,  the  grace  of  Antinous,  but  with  the 
brain  of  a  flea  and  with  a  non-existent  conscience, 
would  be  a  jest.  A  perfect  body  linked  to  a  perfect 
intellect,  but  without  any  touch  of  moral  qualities, 
would  be  a  devil. 

A  British  private,  to  a  critic  who  complained  that 
Wellington  was  a  very  little  man,  replied,  trium 
phantly,  that  'he  was  biggest  at  the  top';  and  any 
nature  in  the  degree  in  which  it  is  perfect  must  obey 
this  law  of  proportion.  The  motto  of  Watts,  the 
great  English  artist,  'The  utmost  for  the  highest,' 
was  simply  the  law  of  artistic  proportion  expressed 
in  terms  of  conduct.  So  certain  is  this  rule  that  it 
might  be  described  as  an  imperative  demand  of  the 
healthy  reason.  Give  an  astronomer  the  curve  of  a 
planet's  track  through  space,  and  he  will  construct 
the  full  orbit.  Give  a  mathematician  the  first  term  of 
a  geometrical  progression,  and  he  will  draw  out  the 
whole  series.  So  in  a  perfect  nature,  if  we  know 
what  is  in  lower  terms,  we  can  affirm,  with  absolute 
confidence,  what  it  must  be  in  higher  things. 

Now,  all  this  applies  to  God ;  it  is  the  law  of 
His  character  and  works.  What  He  is  in  His  lowest 
works  tells,  with  a  certainty  as  absolute  as  anything 
known  to  mathematical  science,  what  He  must  be  in 
higher  things.  The  ellipse  must  fulfil  the  prophecy  of 
the  curve.  The  first  term  of  the  progression,  unless 


The  Logic  of  Proportion  121 

mathematical  science  itself  is  false,  is  the  index  of  later 
and  higher  terms. 

Now,  God's  lower  works  lie  near  us,  in  the  realm  of 
our  senses.  The  material  universe  is  the  expression  of 
what  He  is  in  material  terms ;  and  we  are  learning, 
with  the  help  of  science,  to  spell  out  the  great  alphabet 
of  its  wonders.  When  God  thinks  in  terms  of  matter, 
He  thinks  in  planets.  The  Milky  Way  itself  is  but 
one  of  His  thoughts.  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  in  rebuking 
the  purely  materialistic  reading  of  the  universe,  makes 
a  daring  use  of  the  analogy  suggested  by  the  changes 
in  the  grey  matter  of  our  own  brain  which  attend  each 
process  of  thought.  Perhaps,  he  suggests,  the  whole 
mighty  rush  of  the  countless  hosts  of  stars  is  but  the 
expression,  in  material  terms,  of  thought  in  the  divine 
Mind! 

Certainly  if  we  want  to  know  in  what  mighty 
circles  God's  thoughts  run,  with  space  as  their  field, 
and  matter  as  their  instrument,  we  must  take  the 
wheeling  stars  for  our  guide.  And  day  by  day,  with 
deeper  and  more  adoring  accents,  we  are  learning  to 
cry, '  Great  and  marvellous  are  Thy  works,  Lord  God 
Almighty.'  How  David  sang  of  God's  glory,  as  re 
vealed  in  the  stars  on  which  his  eyes  looked,  we  know ; 
but  in  what  new  rapture  of  adoration  would  he  have 
struck  the  keynote  of  his  psalm  had  he  been  told  that 
all  the  stars  human  eyes  can  see  are  but  a  handful 
compared  with  the  unseen  armies  of  the  sky  that  lie 
beyond  all  seeing!  And  there  are  wonders  in  their 


122    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

flaming  depths,  in  the  presence  of  which  thought  and 

imagination   seem  to  droop   rebuked,  or  even°  afraid 
can  cast  a  plummet  into  the  stream  of  the  Milky 

Way,  that  great  river  of  stars,  and  sound  its  depths, 

and  map  out  its  currents  ? 

Yet  all   these   stars  consist   of  brute,  unconscious 
matter.     They  know  nothing  of  their  own  splendour, 
their  paths  through  space,  of  their  rushing  speed 
They  are  God's  lowest  works.     Their  mere  scale,  it  is 
true,  oppresses  us.     They  dwarf  us  into  the  insi^ifi. 
cance  of  insects.     They  seem  to  push  God  beyond  our 
reach.     And  yet  it  is  certain  they  represent  only  the 
outer  fringe  of  God's  greatness.     They  scarcely  even 
begin  to  reveal  what  God  Himself  is.     They  are  a  rude 
unconscious  measure  of  His  physical  omnipotence,  and 
that,  in  the  scale  of  God's  attributes,  is  His  least  and 
lowest  glory. 

Not    the  mass  of  the  material  universe   not    its 
energies,  not  the  rush  of  the  planets,  the  almost  measure 
less  sweep  of  their  orbits,  is  what  is  most  wonderful 
higher  than  this  is  the  intelligence  that  rules  them' 
and  maintains  the  equipoise  of  all  the  wheelina  planets' 
The   world  of  stars  is  built   on  mathematical  terms' 
on  principles  of  ordered  and  numerical  ratio.     It  is  not 
merely  the  revelation  of  God's  power,  made  to  us  in 
terms  of  force  and  matter,  nor  the  ordered  and  stu 
pendous  architecture  of  the  heavens,  which  overwhelms 
It  is  the  creative  mind  behind  that  architecture  with 
its  height  and  depth,  its  minuteness  and  its  vastness.  It 


The  Logic  of  Proportion  123 

is  too  high  for  us.  It  outruns  even  our  wonder.  It 
bewilders  us.  We  catch  only  broken  visions  of  it ;  and 
then  beneath  the  revelation  thought  sinks,  overwhelmed. 

And  modern  science,  as  we  have  seem,  is  opening 
ever  new  kingdoms  of  creative  intelligence  to  our 
wonder.  A  few  years  ago  the  ultimate  form  of  matter 
was  supposed  to  be  found  in  sixty  or  seventy  primary 
elements,  irreducible  and  inconvertible.  They  repre 
sented  the  stuff  of  which  the  physical  universe  was 
made.  But  science  has  untwisted  the  last  fibres  of 
matter;  it  has  broken  open  these  ultimate  capsules. 
And  lo,  it  is  found  that  each  lightest  atom  rehearses  the 
order,  and  reproduces  the  glory  of  the  whole  star- 
crowded  heavens  !  Within  the  tiny  curve  cf  each  of 
these  supposed  ultimate  molecules  is  a  cluster  of  points 
of  electrical  energy,  which  correspond  to  the  planets 
and  asteroids  in  a  solar  system.  Hidden  in  a  drop  of 
dew  are  a  thousand  star-systems  more  wonderful  than 
anything  the  heavens  know,  because  they  revolve  in 
dimensions  which — not  by  their  vastness,  but  by  their 
minuteness— evade  not  only  our  senses,  but  almost  our 
comprehension. 

And  so  God,  in  the  infinitesimal,  seems  more  wonder 
ful  than  even  in  the  infinite.  We  have  neither  imagi 
nation  nor  wonder  adequate  for  the  mystery  of  power 
and  wisdom  thus  revealed  to  us.  '  The  starry  heavens,' 
says  Mr.  Balfour,  in  his  address  to  the  British  Associa 
tion,  '  have  from  time  immemorial  moved  the  worship 
or  the  wonder  of  mankind.  But  if  the  dust  beneath 


124    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

our  feet  be  indeed  compounded  of  innumerable  systems, 
whose  elements  are  ever  in  the  most  rapid  motion,  yet 
retain  through  uncounted  ages  their  equilibrium  un 
shaken,  we  can  hardly  deny  that  the  marvels  we 
directly  see  are  not  more  worthy  of  admiration  than 
those  which  recent  discoveries  have  enabled  us  dimly 
to  surmise.' 

But  let  all  we  have  learned  of  God  at  this  point 
be  analysed.     It  is  absolutely  destitute  of  any  moral 
elements.     It  is  high— high  beyond  our  dreams;  but 
we  are  sure  it  is  not  the  highest.     We  have  revealed 
to  us  the  wonders  of  matter  and  of  material  force,  the 
wonders  of  the  Contriving  Mind,  all  on  a  scale  which 
outruns  our  very  imagination.     When  God  thinks  in 
terms  of  matter,  the  solar  system  is  one  of  His  thoughts. 
When    He    thinks    in   terms    of  physical   power,  all 
the  omnipresent  energies  of  gravitation  express   that 
thought.     When   He   thinks  in  terms    of   contriving 
skill  the  balance  and  harmony  of  the  material  universe 
give  us  a  measure  of  the  range  of  intellect  expressed. 

But  if  the  story  stopped  short  at  this  point,  how 
much  would  be  lacking !  The  highest  word  would  be 
unspoken,  the  loftiest  realm  unreached.  We  should 
have  the  pedestal  without  the  statue,  the  preface  with 
out  the  volume,  the  prelude  without  the  song.  Power 
in  its  highest  terms,  intellect  in  its  noblest  exercise, 
divorced  of  moral  qualities,  might  be  the  equipment 
and  revelation  of  a  devil.  Does  God  stop  short  at 
that  point?  That  would  be  to  say,  not  that  He 


The  Logic  of  Proportion  125 

does  not  exist,  but  that  He  is  a  Being  deformed,  or 
malformed. 

No;  the  wonders,  the  energies,  the  speed  beyond 
comprehension  of  God's  physical  omnipotence;  the 
splendours  of  His  creative  and  contriving  wisdom  thus 
dimly  revealed  to  us,  are  nothing  more  than  the  first 
terms  in  a  geometrical  series.  They  are  only  the 
curve  which  foretells  the  ellipse.  The  law  of  propor 
tion,  the  test  of  all  beauty,  the  condition  of  all  per 
fection,  must  apply  to  God.  He  must  be  highest  in 
the  highest.  What  He  does  in  the  realm  of  unintelli 
gent  matter  can  only  be  the  rude  index  of  what  He 
does  in  the  kingdom  of  moral  qualities. 

The  Hebrew  psalmist  saw  this,  and  dared  to  say, 
1  As  the  heavens  are  high  above  the  earth,  so  great  is 
His  mercy  toward  them  that  fear  Him.'  The  measure 
of  the  physical  heavens,  that  is,  is  the  index,  in  terms 
of  matter,  of  the  sweep  of  God's  love ;  and  yet  it  can 
never  be  more  than  an  imperfect  index.  God  must 
be  not  merely  as  great  on  the  spiritual  side  as  He  is 
on  the  physical ;  He  must  be  greater !  His  mercy 
must  have  a  curve  even  beyond  that  of  the  measureless 
heavens.  It  must  have  heights  beyond  our  dreams 
and  depths  below  our  sounding.  It  must  hide  wonders 
which  outrun  our  utmost  thoughts. 

The  law  that  God  must  be  greatest  in  the  highest 
is  axiomatic,  and  it  robs,  at  a  breath,  the  scale  of  the 
material  universe  of  its  terrifying  power.  It  is  idle  to 
deny  that  faith  does,  in  some  moods,  find  the  height 


i26    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

of  the  heavens  dreadful.  The  number  and  the  rush  of 
the  stars,  the  far-running  curves  of  space,  they  terrify 
the  imagination.  But  the  law  of  proportion  which 
must  apply  to  God  turns  these  wide  heavens,  with  all 
their  mysterious  chambers,  into  an  argument,  not  against 
hope,  but  for  it.  The  physical  heavens  which  find 
room  in  their  depths  for  the  orbits  of  a  thousand  million 
stars  are  but  a  parable,  in  physical  terms,  of  the  greater 
firmament  of  God's  mercy.  Nay,  the  physical  is  but 
the  first  term  of  the  series,  and  the  series  must  multiply 
as  it  ascends.  God,  to  come  back  to  our  starting-point, 
must  be  '  biggest  at  the  top.' 

When  He  thinks  in  terms  of  matter,  as  we  have 
said,  He  thinks  in  planets.  When  He  thinks  in  terms 
of  love,  does  He  think  in  inches  ?  When,  in  the  depths 
of  space,  He  draws  the  orbit  of  a  planet,  how  mighty  is 
the  curve !  And  when  in  the  mysterious  realm  of  His 
love  He  draws  the  orbit  of  a  soul,  does  His  hand 
move  in  narrower  curves  ? 

That  is  to  say  that  God  inverts,  in  His  own  per 
sonal  character,  all  those  laws  of  beauty  which  He 
has  Himself  made  imperative  on  our  reason.  It  is 
to  say  that  He  has  the  physical  strength  of  a  giant 
linked  to  the  moral  scale  of  a  dwarf. 

The  material  universe  is  only  the  outer  court  of 
the  great  temple  of  God;  the  spiritual  realm  is  the 
Holy  of  Holies.  And  who  shall  dare  to  think  that 
the  outer  court  is  more  splendid  than  the  very  presence- 
chamber  of  the  Creator  ?  By  a  mathematical  necessity, 


The  Logic  of  Proportion  127 

a  progressive  series  must  run  on,  clothing  itself  with 
new  powers  as  it  runs.  And  by  a  moral  necessity  God 
must  work  in  the  spiritual  realm  on  even  nobler  terms 
than  those  shown  by  His  works  in  the  kingdom  of  matter. 

Now,  the  applications  of  this  principle  are  innumer 
able,  and  they  reinforce  faith  at  a  thousand  points.  Let 
it  be  realized,  for  example,  what  a  miracle  of  beauty 
God  hides,  say,  in  the  cup  of  a  violet.  Nature,  it  has 
been  finely  said,  is  '  not  an  artisan  but  an  artist ' ;  but 
'  nature '  is  a  word  which  tricks  the  sense.  God  is  the 
divine  artist.  He  takes  for  His  canvas  a  little  curve 
of  vegetable  fibre ;  He  bids  the  brown  earth,  the  falling 
rain,  the  hastening  light  become  His  servants,  and  He 
makes  for  its  brief  life  a  spring  blossom — the  cup  of 
a  violet,  the  curve  of  a  lily,  the  close-packed  leaves  of 
a  rose — beautiful.  How  God  works  for  perfection  in 
even  a  dying  flower!  He  takes  from  the  untwisted 
light  all  the  glories  of  colour  to  adorn  it. 

And  all  this  is  a  parable  of  higher  things.  What 
must  be  God's  ideals  for  the  imperishable  soul  ?  To 
wards  what  ideals  of  beauty  and  of  purity  in  it  does 
He  work ;  what  mysterious  reflections  of  His  own 
perfect  grace  does  He  not  seek  for  it  ? 

It  is  incredible  that  He  should  make  the  unconscious 
earth,  and  the  wind-driven  rain,  and  the  far-off  fountains 
of  the  sun  co-operate  to  make  a  perishing  flower  beau 
tiful  for  a  moment,  and  then  be  careless  about  the 
beauty  of  a  soul.  God's  ideals  in  the  material  realm 
are  of  perfect  grace.  They  must  grow  richer  as  they 


128    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

rise  through  other  realms.  And  looked  at  in  this 
light,  the  purple  cup  of  a  violet  is  an  argument  for  the 
richest  spiritual  hopes. 

Or  an  illustration  can  be  taken  from  another  realm. 
A  microscopic  speck  of  radium,  it  is  computed,  is 
capable  of  sending  out  a  stream  of  fiery  particles  for 
thirty  thousand  years.  A  needle  dipped  into  a  solution 
of  radium  nitrate,  when  viewed  through  a  microscope, 
and  set  opposite  a  phosphorescent  screen,  will  turn  the 
screen  into  a  target  for  successive  jets  of  tiny  stars,  and 
the  surface  of  the  screen  will  be  broken  into  minute 
crystals  by  the  stream  of  particles  which  rush  on  it 
from  the  needle.  A  radium  electroscope  has  been  de 
signed  which  is  calculated  to  go  on  automatically  ring 
ing  a  bell  for  thirty  thousand  years. 

Now,  if  God  has  hidden  in  the  tiny  curve  of  an 
almost  invisible  speck  of  radium  a  physical  energy  so 
tremendous,  an  energy  whose  pulses  will  beat  through 
tens  of  thousands  of  years,  what  possibilities  of  sus 
tained  energy  has  He  not  hidden  in  the  spirit  of  His 
child  !  Is  He  mightier  in  the  atom  than  in  the  human 
spirit  ? 

To  one  who  has  seen  that  pulse  of  fiery  particles 
streaming  from  an  invisible  speck,  and  realizes  that  it 
will  maintain  its  energy  through  whole  ages,  a  belief  in 
the  immortality  of  the  human  soul  gains  a  quite  new 
credibility. 

But  these  analogies  are  merely  incidental.  The 
underlying  affirmation  is  that  by  the  mere  logic  of 


The  Logic  of  Proportion  129 

proportion,  the  logic  that  demands  that  the  circle  shall 
fulfil  the  promise  of  the  curve,  all  the  wonders  of  re 
demption — the  Incarnation  with  its  mystery,  the  Cross 
with  its  atoning  suffering,  the  broken  grave  with  its 
deliverance  of  a  dying  race  from  death,  all  the  miracles 
and  splendours  of  our  salvation,  in  a  word — are  not 
only  credible  ;  they  are  inevitable.  The  pledge  of  them 
is  found  in  the  overwhelming  revelations  of  the  physical 
universe.  And  each  new  kingdom  of  wonders  opened 
to  us  by  science  gives  them  a  new  credibility.  For  on 
any  simple  rule  of  proportion,  if  God  be  so  glorious  in 
the  meaner  realm,  what  must  be  the  splendour  of  His 
thoughts,  and  what  the  greatness  of  His  works  in  the 
higher  realm !  For  if  we  know  nothing  else  about  His 
glories,  we  are  sure,  at  least,  of  this :  they  must  grow 
brighter  as  they  run  higher  I 


CHAPTER  II 
The  Logic  of  Ourselves 

1  If  the  idea  of  Order  underlies  all  scientific  thought,  standing, 
as  it  were,  at  the  entrance  of  scientific  reasoning,  there  is  another 
idea  which  stands  at  the  end  of  all  scientific  thought.  This  is 
the  idea  of  Unity  in  its  most  impressive  form  as  Individuality.'— 
PROFESSOR  MFRZ,  History  of  European  Thought. 

1  Should  we  possess  these  things  and  God  not  possess  them  ? ' 
— SIR  OLIVER  LODGE. 

IF  any  one  asks   what  is   the   central  doctrine  of 
religion,  the  doctrine  that  for  many  minds  grows 
pale,  and  beyond  all  others  needs  to  be  reinforced 
in  authority  and  made  vivid  to  the  understanding  and 
the  imagination,  the  answer  must  be,  It  is  the  doctrine 
of  the  personality  of   God.     For  when  the  sense  of 
that  great  central   fact   becomes  faint  religion  itself 
perishes.    And    it   is   exactly  at  this  point    lies  the 
greatest  peril  of  current  religion. 

We  are  not  tempted  to  whisper  with  the  fool '  There 
is  no  God.'  Naked  atheism  belongs  to  the  wards  of  a 
lunatic  asylum.  Some  persons,  it  is  true,  contrive  to 
keep  on  friendly  terms  with  atheism  by  clothing  it 
with  all  sorts  of  verbal  and  philosophical  disguises; 


The  Logic  of  Ourselves  13 l 

but  atheism,  unqualified  and  unadorned,  is  for  the  sane 
intellect  unthinkable.  '  The  atheistic  idea,'  says  Lord 
Kelvin,  'is  so  nonsensical  that  I  do  not  see  how  I 
can  put  it  into  words.'  The  healthy  reason  refuses  to 
believe  in  a  three-legged  stool  without  a  carpenter 
behind  it  to  explain  it.  No  sane  man  would  offer  to 
his  neighbour  the  theory  that  the  house  in  which  he 
lived  had  no  planning  brain  behind  it  and  no  skilful 
toiling  hands  that  built  it.  And  this  great  universe, 
whose  architecture  outruns  all  comprehension,  with 
stars  shining  in  such  countless  multitudes  in  its  mighty 
firmament,  and  yet  other  stars,  as  science  now  teaches 
us,  hidden  in  its  very  dust ;  this  great  physical  universe, 
built  on  mathematical  laws,  saturated  with  intelligence 
to  its  very  atoms — that  this  has  behind  it  no  infinite 
and  contriving  Mind  is  unthinkable. 

All  science  proceeds  on  the  theory  that  the  visible 
universe  is  intelligible.  It  is  built  on  laws  which 
may  be  ascertained,  on  mathematical  principles  which 
can  be  read.  And  from  what  source  can  intelligibility 
proceed  except  from  Intelligence  ? 

But  many,  though  they  believe  there  is,  and  must 
be,  a  God,  have  abandoned  the  notion  of  His  personality. 
He  is  infinite ;  and  infinity  seems,  like  measureless 
space,  to  be  formless.  We  conceive  of  the  Infinite  as 
a  mere  abstract  fringe  of  emptiness  outside  the  Finite. 
So  God  is  resolved,  in  Matthew  Arnold's  words,  into 
a  mere  '  stream  of  tendency ' ;  an  impersonal  '  power 
not  ourselves '  that,  no  doubt,  makes  for  righteousness ; 


132    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

but  is  as  incapable  of  personal  relationships  as,  say, 
the  Gulf  Stream,  or  Niagara.  And  the  denial  of 
personality  to  God  ia  fatal  to  religion.  It  thrusts 
God  out  of  the  moral  realm,  it  makes  personal 
relationship  with  Him  impossible. 

Love  can  only  be  thought  of  in  personal  terms ; 
morality  can  only  be  predicated  of  a  person.  All 
the  highest  and  sweetest  relationships  of  life  are 
personal.  The  fundamental  distinction  betwixt  matter 
and  spirit  lies  at  this  point;  and  to  deny  personality 
to  God  is  to  translate  Him,  no  matter  what  decorous 
and  high-sounding  phrases  are  used,  into  terms  of 
matter. 

A  machine  cannot  reason,  or  love,  or  will.  Who 
can  love  gravitation ;  or  pray  to  electricity ;  or  sing 
hymns,  say,  to  the  law  of  the  conservation  of  energy  ? 
All  the  great  offices  and  forces  of  religion  perish  at  a 
breath  if  there  be  no  personal  God.  The  heavens  are 
empty,  the  soul  sits  orphaned  in  the  waste  kingdoms 
of  space.  Thomson's  City  of  Dreadful  Night,  the 
one  poem  in  English  speech  which  may  be  described 
as  atheism  set  to  music,  is  true  if  there  be  no  personal 
God— 

The  world  rolls  round  for  ever  like  a  mill, 
It  grinds  out  death  and  life,  and  good  and  ill, 
It  has  no  purpose,  heart,  or  mind,  or  will. 

While  air  of  space  and  Time's  full  river  flow, 
The  mill  must  blindly  whirl  unresting  so. 
It  may  be  wearing  out,  but  who  can  know? 


The  Logic  of  Ourselves  133 

Man  might  know  one  thing  were  his  sight  less  dim, 
That  it  whirls,  not  to  suit  his  petty  whim, 
That  it  is  quite  indifferent  to  him. 

Nay,  doth  it  use  him  harshly,  as  he  saith? 
It  grinds  him  some  slow  years  of  bitter  breath, 
Then  grinds  him  back  into  eternal  death. 

Now  the  general  argument  for  God's  personality 
is  of  great  force,  but  cannot  be  dealt  with  here.  It 
rests  in  the  last  analysis  on  the  certainty  that  the 
world  is  the  product  of  mind,  and  mind  is  the  quality 
of  a  person.  The  one  great  presupposition  of  science, 
as  we  have  said,  is  that  the  material  universe  is 
intelligible.  This  implies  that  it  is  the  work  of 
intelligence ;  intelligence  that  chooses  its  ends,  and 
takes  fit  means  to  reach  those  ends.  And  intelligence 
is  the  attribute  of  a  person. 

Scientific  authority  for  this  belief  is  overwhelming. 
'  Science,'  says  Lord  Kelvin, '  positively  affirms  creating 
and  directive  power,  which  it  compels  us  to  accept  as 
an  article  of  belief.'1  'Design,'  says  G.  G.  Stokes, 
'is  altogether  unmeaning  without  a  designing  mind.' 
'A  law,'  says  Newman,  'is  not  a  cause,  but  a  fact. 
But  when  we  come  to  the  question  of  cause,  then  we 
have  no  experience  of  any  cause  but  will.' a  '  The 
presence  of  mind,'  says  Sir  John  Herschel,  'is  what 
solves  the  whole  problem  of  the  material  universe.' 
And  the  signature  of  mind  is  written  on  every  atom 

»  Nineteenth  Century,  June,  1903,  p.  827. 
,  •  Grammar  of  Assent,  p.  69, 


134    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

of    that  universe,  on   every   pulse   of   life,  on   every 
movement  of  force. 

It  were  as  easy  to  believe  that,  say,  Milton's 
Paradise  Lost  had  been  set  up,  in  all  its  stately  march 
of  balanced  syllables,  by  an  anthropoid  ape,  or  that 
the  letters  composing  it  had  been  blown  together  by 
a  whirlwind,  as  to  believe  that  the  visible  universe 
about  us — built  on  mathematical  laws,  knitted  together 
by  a  million  correspondences,  and  crowded  thick  with 
marks  of  purpose — is  the  creation  of  some  mindless 
Force. 

We  find  an  argument  for  God's  personality  hidden 
deep  in  one  of  the  indestructible  capacities  of  our  own 
nature — the  moral  sense.  Conscience  has  many  uses. 
One  of  these  is  its  silent,  inextinguishable  witness  for 
God ;  and  not  only  for  God,  but  for  God  as  a  Person. 
What  gives  its  mysterious  sharpness  to  the  rebuke  of 
conscience  ?  It  is  the  fact  that  its  rebuke  testifies  not 
only  to  some  violation  of  impersonal  law,  some  breach 
of  mechanical  order.  It  is  found  in  the  sense — not, 
perhaps,  always  translated  into  terms  of  consciousness, 
but  lying  hidden  deep  and  inarticulate  in  the  soul — 
that  an  infinite,  loving  Person  has  been  wronged.  It  is 
the  personal  element  which  makes  the  sense  of  sin  so 
deep,  so  sharp,  so  closely  linked  to  remorse.  *  We  are 
not,'  says  Newman,  '  affectionate  towards  a  stone,  nor 
do  we  feel  shame  before  a  horse  or  a  dog.  We  have  no 
remorse  or  compunction  on  breaking  mere  human  law. 
Yet,  so  it  is,  conscience  excites  all  these  painful 


The  Logic  of  Ourselves  135 

emotions,  confusion,  foreboding,  self-condemnation. 
The  wicked  flees,  when  no  one  pursueth.  Then  why 
does  he  flee  ?  Whence  his  terror  ?  Who  is  it  that  he 
sees  in  solitude,  in  darkness,  in  the  hidden  chambers  of 
his  heart  ?  If  the  cause  of  these  emotions  does  not 
belong  to  this  visible  world,  the  Object  to  which  his 
perception  is  directed  must  be  supernatural  and 
divine.'  l 

Conscience,  as  Illingworth a  argues,  commands  our 
will  with  an  authority  which  we  can  only  attribute  to 
the  touch  of  a  conscious  will.  It  educates  our  character 
with  a  precision  of  adjusted  influence  which  shows  it 
streams  from  a  personal  mind.  '  The  philosophers  who 
have  probed  it,  the  saints  and  heroes  who  have  obeyed 
and  loved  it,  the  sinners  who  have  defied  it  have 
agreed  in  this.  And  the  inevitable  inference  must  be 
that  it  is  the  voice  of  a  personal  God.' 

An  almost  amusing  proof  that  God  is  personal 
may  be  found  in  the  complete  failure  of  all  attempts 
to  formulate,  in  intelligible  terms,  the  conception  of 
a  God  emptied  of  personality  and  attenuated  into  a 
mere  impersonal  force. 

Human  language  somehow  refuses  to  give  this  idea 
expression.  The  very  terms  used  to  express  the  notion 
of  God,  the  Creator  of  the  universe,  divorced  from  in 
telligence  and  will,  are  fit  for  nothing  but  a  museum  of 
curiosities.  Illingworth  has  given  a  memorable  and 

1  Grammar  of  Assent,  p.  107. 

*  Personality  Divine  and  Human,  p.  Ill, 


136    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

brilliant  summary  of  these  alternatives  to  the  con 
ception  of  a  personal  God,  and  of  the  methods  by 
which  the  notion  of  Personality  is  evaded  or  whittled 
down  into  invisibility.  Thus  we  have  Hegel's  Idea, 
the  Blind  Will  of  Schopenhauer,  the  Sublimated 
Unconscious  of  Hartmann,  the  Moral  Order  of  Fichte, 
and  the  'Eternal  Not  Ourselves  '  of  Matthew  Arnold. 
But  all  these  are  nothing  better  than  disguises  of 
personality,  or  functions  of  personality,  torn  from 
their  source,  and  made  to  clear  thought  incredible, 
not  to  say  absurd,  as  a  result  The  phrases  assume 
personality  in  God  even  when  seeming  to  deny  it. 

Darwin    supplies   a  striking   example    of   this  in 
the  famous  passage  in  the  Origin  of  Species,  p.  146,  in 
which   he  describes  the  structure  of  the  eye,  with  its 
layers  of  tissues  and  complex  web  of  nerves.     In  the 
twenty-seven  lines  of  this  passage  there  are,  as  Pro 
fessor  Henslow  points    out,   no  less   than   seventeen 
suppositions,  a  circumstance  which  takes  it  out  of  the 
category  of  severe  science.     But  the  thing  to  be  noted 
is  the  part  that  '  Natural  Selection '  takes  in  the  process 
by  which  the  eye  is  called  into  existence.     '  We  must 
suppose,'  says  Darwin,  'that  there  is  a  Power  repre 
sented  by  Natural  Selection  intently  watching'  eacn 
alteration  in  the  transparent  layers,  and  '  carefully  pre 
serving  the  most  fit '  until  a  better  one  is  produced,  and 
then  destroying  the  old  ones.     In  this  way,  for  millions 
of  years,  and  during  each  year  in  millions  of  individuals 
of  many  kinds,  Natural  Selection  will  'pick  out  wiih 


The  Logic  of  Ourselves  137 

unerring  skill'  each  improvement.  But  a  Power,  no 
matter  how  labelled,  which  'watches,'  'chooses,'  'de 
stroys,'  and  builds  up  by  intelligent  methods  continued 
for  millions  of  years,  is  certainly  not  a  mindless  and 
unconscious  Force.  It  has  that  higher  quality  of 
personality,  a  reasoning  will. 

Abbott,  in  his  Through  Nature  to  Christ,  has  keenly 
analysed  Matthew  Arnold's  phrase, '  a  power  not  our 
selves  which  makes  for  righteousness.'  '  What/  he 
asks,  '  is  meant  by  the  word  "  makes  "  ?  For  the  word 
necessarily  calls  up  three,  and  only  three,  kinds  of 
"making";  either  "making"  voluntarily,  as  a  man 
makes  ;  or  "  making  "  instinctively,  as  a  beast  makes  ; 
or  "making"  neither  voluntarily  nor  instinctively, 
but  unconsciously,  just  as  an  eddy,  or  current  may 
be  said  to  "  make."  Of  these  three  kinds  of  "  making," 
which  is  meant  ?  If  the  first,  you  are  anthropomor 
phic  ;  if  the  second,  you  are  zoomorphic ;  if  the  third, 
you  are  azoomorphic.  Such  a  use  of  the  words,' 
he  adds,  'rather  conceals  than  reveals  thought,  and 
conveys,  as  perhaps,  indeed,  it  is  intended  to  convey, 
no  certain  revelation  whatever  of  the  nature  of 
God.' 

Perhaps  the  least  successful  effort  to  express  in 
reasoned  language  the  conception  of  God  without 
personality  is  that  of  Herbert  Spencer,  and  there  is  no 
more  brilliant  example  of  destructive  criticism  than 
that  applied  to  Herbert  Spencer's  views  by  William 
Arthur  in  his  Ediyion  Without  God.  Mr.  Frederic 


138    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Harrison  unkindly  describes  Herbert  Spencer's  Un 
knowable  as  the  '  All  Nothingness.'  He  pictures  its 
inventor,  Mr.  Herbert  Spencer,  however,  as  saying  to 
the  theologians,  '  I  cannot  allow  you  to  speak  of  a 
First  Cause,  or  a  Creator,  or  an  All-being,  or  an 
Absolute  Existence,  because  you  mean  something 
intelligible  and  conceivable  by  these  terms ;  and  I  tell 
you  that  they  stand  for  ideas  that  are  unthinkable  and 
inconceivable.  But  7  have  a  perfect  right  to  use  these 
terms,  because  I  mean  nothing  by  them,  at  least  nothing 
that  can  either  be  thought  or  conceived  of,  and  I  know 
that  I  am  not  talking  of  anything  intelligent  or  con 
ceivable.  That  is  the  faith  of  an  agnostic,  which, 
except  a  man  believe  faithfully,  he  cannot  be  saved.' 

A  brother  sceptic,  Sir  James  Stephen,  is  still  more 
severe.  '  Mr.  Herbert  Spencer,'  he  says,  '  works  his 
words  about  this  way  and  that ;  he  counts  that  part  for 
ghosts  and  dreams,  and  the  residue  thereof  he  maketli 
a  God,  and  saith,  "  Ha,  ha,  I  am  wise,  I  have  seen  the 
truth." '  The  string  of  names  by  which  Herbert 
Spencer  tries  to  express  the  conception  of  an  ultimate 
cause  and  of  a  creative  power  who  is  not  personal; 
'  these/  says  Sir  James  Stephen,  '  are  nothing  but  a 
scries  of  metaphysics  built  upon  one  another  and  ending 
where  they  began.' 

William  Arthur,  too,1  distils  excellent  satire  on 
Spencer's  Unascertained   Something,  'of  whose  exist 
ence  we  are  more  certain  than  any  other  existence,' 
1  Religion  Without  God,  p.  486, 


The  Logic  of  Ourselves 

his  Power  without  attributes,  his  Substratum  of 
material  existence  on  which  only  Nothingness  rests; 
his  Unconscious  Agency  of  which  conscious  humanity 
is  a  product;  his  Unconscious  Substance  of  which 
conscious  humanity  is  formed  ...  his  disguises,  when 
there  is  only  a  single  thing  to  disguise  itself  and  be 
imposed  upon ;  his  Creative  Power  that  does  not  think, 
act,  or  will.  '  Putting  all  these  positives  into  line  with 
all  the  negatives,  we  arrive,'  says  William  Arthur,  '  at 
only  one  perfectly  clear  idea— namely,  that  at  every 
moment,  no  matter  how  much  accumulates  to  obscure 
it,  the  existence  of  an  eternal  and  omnipotent  Creator 
keeps  cropping  up  through  all.' 

In  one  striking  passage,  indeed,  Herbert  Spencer's 
better  sense  revolts  from  the  strange  conception  of  a 
God  who  discharges  all  the  offices  of  reason  without 
possessing  reason.  'Christians/  he  says,  'make  the 
erroneous  assumption  that  the  choice  is  between  per 
sonality  and  something  lower  than  personality;  whereas 
the  choice  is  rather  between  personality  and  something 

higher.' l 

Mr.  Bradlaugh  in  his  turn,  is  on  the  most  familiar 
terms  with  God.  He  has  walked  round  about  Him, 
explored  Him,  measured  Him  with  the  foot-rule,  and 
is  able  to  report  that  God  'cannot  be  intelligent,' 
'cannot  think,'  'cannot  have  the  faculty  of  judgement/ 
&c.  Haeckel's  negatives  are  on  an  amazing  scale. 
His  monistic  philosophy  definitely  rules  out  the  three 
i  First  Principles,  p.  31, 


140    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

great  central  truths  of  God,  Freedom,  and  Immortality. 
What  room  is  left  even  for  the  riddles  of  the  universe, 
or  who  survives  to  speculate  on  these  riddles,  after 
God,  Freedom,  and  Immortality  are  dismissed,  and  only 
a  world  of  machines  is  left,  the  plain  man  fails  to 
understand. 

For  it  is  to  be  noted  that  all  those  forms  of  philo 
sophy  which  deny  personality  to  God  attenuate  into 
nothingness  the  personality  of  man.  Looking  up 
into  the  heavens  they  find  them  empty;  and  look 
ing  round  on  man  and  nature  they  discover  nothing 
but,  to  use  William  Arthur's  phrase,  'a  mere  Vanity 
Fair  of  disguises.'  And  this  twin  denial  of  person 
ality  both  to  God  and  man  may  well  drive  us  to 
suspect  the  logic  on  which  both  dreadful  denials 
stand. 

For  when  all  the  qualities  of  Personality — intelli 
gence,  will,  and  freedom — are  denied  to  man,  what  is 
left?  On  the  monistic  theory  men  are  mere  bubbles 
on  the  surface  of  reality,  and  they  are  bubbles  ex 
hausted  of  moral  contents.  The  harlot  in  the  street 
is  one  bubble ;  the  mother  bending  tenderly  over  her 
child  is  another.  They  are  equally  necessitated,  equally 
incapable  of  praise  or  blame.  A  man's  beliefs  are  as 
much  necessitated  as  the  colour  of  his  hair,  and  as 
remote  from  all  moral  qualities.  Emotions,  beliefs, 
political  theories,  philosophical  arguments,  the  foulest 
lusts,  the  purest  affections,  all  may  be  resolved  into 
chemical  terms. 


The  Logic  of  Ourselves  141 

'All  of  our  philosophy,'  says  Huxley,  'all  our 
poetry,  all  our  science,  and  all  our  art — Plato,  Shake 
speare,  Newton,  and  Eaphael — are  potential  in  the  fires 
of  the  sun.'  The  protoplasm  of  a  mushroom,  he  de 
clared  in  his  lecture  on  '  The  Physical  Basis  of  Life,'  is 
essentially  identical  with  that  of  the  man  who  eats  it. 
Two  particles  of  fungoid  will  develop — one  into  a 
mushroom,  and  the  other,  via  the  brain  of  Shakespeare, 
into  Hamlet;  and  as  far  as  physical  contents  are 
concerned,  both  are  identical. 

An  adequate  knowledge  of  chemistry,  on  this  theory, 
would  enable  a  philosopher  to  inject — say,  with  a 
hypodermic  syringe — free-trade  views,  or  a  belief  in 
protection;  a  triumphant  confidence  in  the  monistic 
theory,  or  the  most  energetic  scorn  of  that  theory,  into 
any  given  number  of  persons.  The  arrangement  of  the 
particles  of  grey  matter  in  Professor  Haeckel's  brain 
which  compels  him  to  believe  in  what  he  calls  monism 
is  as  inevitable  as,  say,  the  combination  of  grey  matter 
in  Sir  James  Stephen's  brain  which  compelled  him  to 
pronounce  that  theory  not  merely  a  form  of  error,  but 
'  the  most  complete  nonsense.'  Everything  is  mechanical, 
necessitated,  non-moral.  It  is  as  logical  to  exhort  a 
man  to  change  his  creed  as  to  become,  say,  six  feet 
high.  It  is  as  unreasonable  on  this  theory  to  blame 
him  for  being  a  rogue  as  it  would  be  to  blame  him  for 
having  red  hair. 

This  is  a  theory,  of  course,  which  destroys  all 
morality.  To  act  on  it,  or  even  to  hold  it  consistently, 


142     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

and  to  talk  about  it  intelligibly  many  minutes  in 
succession  is  impossible.  It  is  entertaining  to  notice  how 
Ilaeckel  credits  the  primary  atoms  with  the  very  power 
he  denies  to  man.  '  The  atom,'  he  says,  '  is  not  without 
a  rudimentary  form  of  sensation  and  of  will.'  The 
scientist  who  denies  soul  to  man  thus  discovers  soul  in 
the  molecule. 

Who  will  not  turn  away  with  a  touch  of  scorn  from 
teaching  so  flippant,  so  charged  with  peril  to  morality, 
and  so  utterly  in  conflict  with  our  own  consciousness  ? 
To  call  it  '  scientific '  is  to  dishonour  a  great  word. 

But  turning  aside  from  the  verbal  feats  of  distressed 
philosophers,  and  the  civil  strife  which  wages  among 
them,  it  is  sufficient  for  our  present  purpose  to  point 
out  that  the  nearest,  the  most  intelligible,  the  highest 
proof  of  personality  in  God  lies  in  ourselves,  in  the 
central  fact,  rooted  deep  in  our  own  consciousness,  that 
we  are  persons. 

Personality  is  for  us  a  fact  of  consciousness.  It 
is,  to  quote  Illingworth,  '  the  inevitable  and  necessary 
starting-point  of  all  human  thought,  for  we  cannot 
by  any  conceivable  means  get  behind  it,  or  beyond 
it.'1  If  we  are  not  sure  of  this,  we  are  sure  of 
nothing.  'If  I  may  not  assume/  says  Newman, 
'  that  I  exist  and  in  a  particular  way,  that  is  with  a 
particular  mental  constitution,  I  have  nothing  to 
speculate  about,  and  had  better  leave  speculation  alone. 
Such  as  I  am  it  is  my  all,  and  must  be  taken  for 
1  Personality  Human  and  Divine,  p.  41, 


The  Logic  of  Ourselves  143 

granted,  otherwise  thought  is  but  an  idle  amusement 
not  worth  the  trouble.' 

A  whole  science  of  psychology  is  built  on  this  one 
luminous  certainty,  the  certainty  of  our  own  self- 
consciousness;  and  psychology  is  as  much  a  science, 
and  deals  as  certainly  with  definite  laws  and  ascertained 
phenomena,  as  astronomy,  or  chemistry,  or  geology. 

But  what,  when  the  very  roots  of  our  nature  are 
examined,  do  we  find  constitutes  in  us  personality? 
Included  in  it  are,  no  doubt,  deep,  mysterious  realms 
which  can  only  be  guessed  at;  forces  which  evade 
definition.  Deep  below  the  consciousness  are  vast 
primitive  tracts  of  being,  unilluminated  and  uncharted. 
That  sub-conscious  region  resembles  a  dim  and  un 
mapped  continent.  But  when  we  have  allowed  for 
these  mystic  and  strange  realms  which  lie  outside  the 
clear  disc  of  consciousness,  certain  elements  of  our 
personality  are  clear.  The  Christian  reading  of  our 
nature  is  noble  and  adequate;  it  is  the  only  reading 
which  fits  the  facts,  as  science  slowly,  and  by  the 
debates  of  centuries,  interprets  the  facts.  We  are 
spiritual  beings ;  and  the  spiritual  order  is  one  which 
transcends  matter,  masters  it,  uses  it,  includes  it ;  just 
as  the  chemical  includes  and  transfigures  the  mechanical, 
or  the  vital  the  chemical  order. 

The  fundamental  characteristic  of  personality  is,  to 
use  the  language  of  psychology,  self-consciousness ;  the 
quality  of  a  subject  becoming  an  object  to  itself. 
Herbert  Spencer,  it  is  true,  denies  this  fundamental 


144     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

mark  of  our  personality.  'If  it  is  the  true  self  which 
thinks/  he  demands,  '  what  other  self  can  it  be  that  is 
thought  of?'  William  Arthur  burlesques  this  by 
saying  that,  if  it  is  the  true  self  which  shaves,  it  must  be 
another  self  which  shaves  it.  Mansel  argues  that  if 
in  personality  subject  and  object  are  identified,  this 
means  the  annihilation  of  both,  and  on  the  strength  of 
this  logic  he  dismisses  self  to  the  dim  realms  of  the 
unknown  and  the  unknowable. 

And  yet  it  is  a  fact  of  consciousness,  of  which  every 
inau  can  be  the  judge,  that  he  can  make  himself  the 
object  of  his  own  thought.  Self-consciousness  lies  in 
that  fact.  And  in  the  light  of  that  self-consciousness 
we  see  in  ourselves  the  great  faculties  of  reason,  of  will, 
and  of  love.  If  these  are  the  most  mysterious  things  we 
know,  yet  they  are  the  things  we  know  most  certainly. 
They  stand  in  the  light  of  direct  self-consciousness. 

Perhaps  of  all  these  qualities  that  of  a  free,  self- 
determining  will  is  most  vehemently  denied.     Yet  we 
are   directly   conscious   of  freedom;  of  the  power  to 
think  and  to  love ;  of  the  power  to  choose  our  ends. 
The  materialistic  school,  it  is  true,  denies  in  stentorian 
accents   the   very  possibility  of  a   free  will   in   man. 
Haeckel,  in  his  Riddle  of  the  Universe  (p.  5),  says,    '  The 
freedom  of  the  will  is  a  pure  dogma,  based  on  delusion, 
and  has  no  real  existence.     Every  act  of  the  will  is  as 
absolutely  determined   by  the  organization  of  the  in 
dividual,  and  as  dependent  on  the  momentary  condition 
of  his   environment,   as   every   other    activity.'     But 


The  Logic  of  Ourselves  145 

Haeckel  could  not  be  consistent.  After  denying  free 
will  to  man,  he  declares,  as  we  have  seen,  that  even  the 
atom  is  not  without  a  rudimentary  form  of  sensation 
and  will.  Why  that  should  be  denied  to  man  v/hich  is 
ascribed  to  the  atom  is  hard  to  see.  Dr.  Johnson  settles 
the  question  with  his  sturdy  common  sense.  '  Sir/  he 
said  to  Boswell,  '  we  know  our  will  is  free,  and  there's 
an  end  on't.  As  to  the  doctrine  of  necessity,  no  man 
believes  it.' 

There  is  certainly  no  easy  predisposition  in  man  to 
believe  in  his  own  free  will.  Linked  to  the  freedom  of 
the  will  is  the  twin  fact  of  responsibility,  '  and,'  says 
Illingworth,  '  there  is  no  fact  in  the  world  that  in  their 
misery  men  would  not  more  gladly  have  denied ' ;  for 
if  it  could  be  denied,  human  responsibility  would  cease, 
and  that  dark  element  in  human  experience,  remorse, 
the  sense  of  failure,  would  not  exist. 

But  the  sense  of  freedom  is  inwrought  into  the  very 
fibres  of  our  consciousness.  It  lies  at  the  root  of  our 
nature.  Even  those  who  regard  it  as  a  delusion  are 
obliged  to  admit  that  it  is  a  delusion  from  which  there 
is  no  escape;  a  delusion  which  we  must  treat  as  a 
reality.  All  human  law  proceeds  on  the  theory  that 
man  is  free,  and,  being  free,  is  responsible.  All  history 
verifies  it.  The  rational  order  of  society  is  only  pos 
sible  on  the  theory  that  men  are  not  automata,  but 
responsible  beings ;  and  that  a  rational  order  of  society 
could  spring  from  an  irrational  disease  of  the  mind  is 
unthinkable. 

L 


146    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Human  personality,  in  brief,  includes  great  and 
splendid  capacities  which  we  ourselves  only  half  com 
prehend.  One  of  the  classic  and  memorable  passages 
in  Augustine's  Confessions  is  that  in  which  he  wanders 
through  '  the  stately  halls  of  memory/  and  dwells  on 
its  splendours  and  mysteries.  And  memory  is  only 
one  of  the  secondary  endowments  of  our  personality. 
And  behind  all  other  factors  is  the  entity  to  which  they 
belong,  and  from  which  they  are  inseparable.  These 
strange  and  half-comprehended  qualities  of  personality 
are  linked  into  conscious  unity,  and  fenced  into  a 
separateness  of  which,  to  quote  Liebnitz,  the  impenetra 
bility  of  matter  is  but  a  faint  analogue. 

Personality,  with  all  its  mystery  and  greatness,  is 
thus  the  ultimate  fact  of  consciousness.  Man  is  con 
scious  that  he  is  a  free  spirit.  The  sequences  of  the 
material  world  are  compelled  and  unconscious;  but 
man  is  self-determined,  an  end  in  himself,  a  free  spirit 
moving  in  a  world  of  unconscious  forces  and  compelled 
sequences. 

This,  then,  is  the  fact  about  ourselves.  What  light 
does  it  shed  on  the  nature  of  God  ? 

It  is  the  supreme  proof  that  God  Himself  is 
personal  For  is  it  credible  that  He  has  given  us 
something  nobler  and  loftier  than  He  Himself  pos 
sesses?  It  makes  the  dignity  of  our  nature  that  we 
are  not  links  in  a  chain,  accidental  eddies  in  some 
stream  of  unconscious  existence.  This  quality  of 
separate  and  indestructible  personality  makes  all  great 


The  Logic  of  Ourselves  147 

things  possible  to  us.  We  can  love,  we  can  choose, 
we  can  worship.  If  personality  is  denied  to  man  he  is 
smitten  with  an  instant  degradation.  He  is  thrust  out 
of  the  moral  order.  All  the  sweetest  relations  of  human 
life  are  made  illusions.  The  love  of  a  mother  to  her 
child  is  as  mechanical  as  the  blowing  of  the  wind.  All 
moral  possibilities  are  extinguished.  Our  consciousness 
tricks  us.  If  a  man  is  only  a  machine  the  very  highest 
activities  of  human  life  are  turned  to  lies.  Why  should 
we  preach  to  machines;  pass  laws  which  they  are 
expected  to  obey ;  love  them,  weep  over  them,  admonish 
them? 

But  we  know  we  are  not  machines.  An  engineer, 
with  his  endowment  of  free  and  conscious  personality, 
can  stand  beside  the  great  engines  which  drive  a  battle 
ship  and  feel  he  is  nobler  than  they.  He  has  invented 
them;  he  is  able  to  control  them.  They  answer  to 
every  pulse  of  his  will  with  all  their  giant  strength. 

Shall  we,  then,  say  that  God  who  has  given  us  this 
high  and  noble  endowment,  and  so  set  us  in  the  moral 
order,  does  not  Himself  possess  what  He  has  given  to 
us  ?  To  say  that  involves  a  paradox  which  confounds 
all  reason.  If  this  be  so,  then  is  God  less  than  His 
own  creature.  He  is  lower  in  the  scale  of  existence. 
He  is  Himself  thrust  out  of  the  moral  order.  This  ia 
to  say  that  the  infinitesimal  contains  what  cannot  be 
found  in  the  Infinite.  'There  are  many  errors,'  says 
Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  'but  there  is  one  truth,  in  anthro 
pomorphism.  Whatever  worthy  attribute  belongs  to 


148    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

man,  be  it  personality  or  any  other,  its  existence  in  the 
universe  is  thereby  admitted ;  we  can  deny  it  no  more.' 

It  is  Christianity  which  has  deciphered  man's 
nature  and  drawn  into  clear  light  the  elements  of  his 
personality.  The  historic  development  of  the  science 
is  clear,  and  can  be  traced  from  Augustine  to  Luther; 
from  Luther  to  Kant ;  from  Kant  to  Lotze  and  Mar- 
tineau,  to  McCosh  and  Mansel,  and  many  another. 
Christianity  sets  man  in  the  august  light  of  the  Incar 
nation,  and  so  the  whole  reading  of  man's  nature  has 
been  revolutionized.  Even  the  metaphysical  disputes  of 
the  early  Christian  centuries  as  to  the  Trinity,  and  the 
relations  of  the  Persons  in  the  Godhead  to  each  other, 
disputes  which  we  now  contemplate  with  intellectual 
impatience,  and  even  with  an  undeserved  touch  of 
intellectual  scorn,  helped  to  shape  the  whole  conception 
of  human  personality,  and  to  create  the  science  of 
psychology. 

And  when  we  have  read  our  own  nature  we  have 
learned  to  interpret  the  nature  of  God.  The  proof  and 
the  interpretation  of  personality  in  God  are  found  in 
that  sense  of  a  free  personality  which  is  the  deepest 
consciousness  of  our  own  being. 


CHAPTER  III 
The  Logic  of  the  Infinitesimal 

1  The  earth  is  a  point,  not  only  in  respect  of  the  heavens  above 
us,  but  of  that  heavenly  and  celestial  part  within  us.  ... 
There  is  surely  a  piece  of  divinity  in  us,  something  that  was  before 
the  elements,  and  pays  no  homage  to  the  sun.' — SIR  THOMAS 
BBOWHX. 

GDD   is   the  infinite,  man  is   the  infinitesimal. 
God  is  the  ocean,  man  the  drop.     And  what 
ratio  is  thinkable  betwixt  extremes  parted 
by  an  interval  so  measureless  ?     The  ocean  includes 
all  that  the  drop  contains,  and  infinitely  more.     Where 
the  infinitesimal  ends  the  Infinite  begins.     How  can 
the  infinitesimal  measure  or  interpret  the  Infinite  ? 

Yet  in  some  dim,  profound  sense,  the  drop  does 
interpret  the  ocean ;  the  infinitesimal  suggests  and 
explains  God,  the  Infinite.  This  must  be  true,  if  only 
in  this  sense :  that  whatever  of  rich  and  noble  faculty 
there  is  in  us  God  must  possess,  and  possess  on  a 
scale  outrunning  not  only  the  broken  hint  of  our  own 
faculties,  but  the  utmost  measures  of  our  imagination. 
It  is  unthinkable  that  God  is  less  rich  in  faculty  than 
His  own  handiwork;  that  He  has  given  us  at  any 


150    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

point  more  than  He  Himself  possesses.  How  can  the 
drop  include  in  its  tiny  curve  something  the  ocean 
itself  does  not  hold  ? 

Our  very  senses  are  in  this  way  a  divine  revelation 
to  us  ;  a  witness  of  what  there  must  be  in  God.  They 
suggest  powers  and  faculties  which,  in  the  mysterious 
scale  of  His  infinitude,  God  Himself  must  possess. 
Was  it  a  deaf  God  who  invented  the  ear,  or  a  blind 
God  who  gave  us  the  faculty  of  sight  ?  Is  it  think 
able  that  a  Being,  Himself  mindless  and  unintelligent, 
gave  us — what  He  does  not  Himself  possess — the 
imperial  faculty  of  reason  ?  '  He  that  planted  the  ear, 
shall  lie  not  hear ;  He  that  formed  the  eye,  shall  He 
not  see;  He  that  teacheth  man  knowledge,  shall  not 
He  know  ? ' 

To  say  that  man  is  the  measure  of  God  is  an 
affront  to  reason  ;  for  it  is  to  say  that  the  atom  is  as 
great  as  the  planet.  But  it  is  a  yet  vaster  incredibility 
to  say  that  in  any  one  faculty  God  can  be  less  than 
His  own  creature,  for  this  is  to  say  that  the  atom  has 
something  the  planet  lacks.  The  Infinite  must  for 
ever,  and  in  all  the  heights  and  depths  of  capacity,  be 
more  than  the  infinitesimal.  So  we  get  a  principle  as 
certain  as  anything  the  human  mind  can  know,  but 
capable  of  a  hundred  applications,  and  carrying  with  it 
far-reaching  issues :  the  principle  that  what  is  highest 
in  us  best  interprets  what  God  is,  if  only  because  He 
must  possess  more  than  we  can  find  in  our  own  nature. 

If,  for  example,  this  principle  of  the  ratio  betwixt 


The  Logic  of  the  Infinitesimal       151 

the  infinitesimal  and  the  Infinite  be  applied  to  Christian 
history,  it  instantly  makes  more  than  credible — it  makes 
certain,  and  even  inevitable — what  seems  to  many 
persons  the  central  incredibility  of  that  history:  the 
story  of  the  Incarnation,  the  descent  into  human  flesh 
of  the  eternal  Son  of  God.  Love,  we  know  instinc 
tively,  is  the  highest  in  the  whole  range  of  moral 
qualities.  If  the  loftiest  nature  in  the  universe,  in 
the  highest  mood  love  knows,  the  mood  of  limitless 
self-sacrifice,  breaks  into  history  and  takes  visible  form, 
it  must  be  exactly  in  such  a  shape  as  that  we,  on  the 
Christian  faith,  hold  the  Incarnation  to  be.  And  the 
proof  of  this  lies,  not  remote  from  us,  hidden  in 
perplexed  terms  of  logic ;  it  lies  near  to  us,  in  the 
very  make  and  capabilities  of  our  own  nature. 

Human  love  in  its  ordinary  manifestations  is  selfish 
and  brief.  But  there  is  one  form  of  that  love — a  form 
which,  since  we  were  all  once  children,  has  touched  us 
— which  makes  the  love  of  the  Incarnation  perfectly 
credible.  Not  all  mothers,  it  is  true,  are  motherly; 
but  in  the  heart  of  every  true  mother,  at  the  sight  of 
her  infant's  face,  the  touch  of  her  infant's  fingers,  the 
cry  of  her  infant's  pain,  there  breaks  into  flame  the 
glow  of  a  love  which  is  deathless,  and  which  is  capable 
of  moods  and  acts  of  self-sacrifice  which  carry  with 
them  strange  implications. 

Here  is  love  speaking  with  human  lips,  and  wearing 
a  human  guise,  which  is  not  destroyed  by  want  of 
desert  in  the  object  loved  j  which  finds,  indeed,  in  the 


i52     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

very  want  of  desert  only  a  new  argument  for  tenderness 
and  sacrifice ;  love  which  often  takes  its  most  com 
passionate  forms  towards  the  one  who  least  deserves  it. 
It  is  for  the  wanderer,  for  the  outcast,  for  the  son  who 
has  broken  loose  from  household  ties,  and  is  in  the  far 
country,  and  perhaps  by  the  swine's  trough,  that  the 
true  mother  weeps  oftenest  at  God's  feet.  Here  is  a 
love  which  time  cannot  change,  nor  failing  strength 
make  faint.  The  mother's  senses  grow  dim ;  her  busy 
hands  lose  their  strength,  her  tireless  feet  their  swift 
lightness.  But  behind  the  failing  senses,  the  dimmed 
eyes,  the  whitening  hair,  still  burns,  quenchless  and 
immortal,  the  flame  of  her  love  for  her  child !  A  true 
mother  knows  that  heaven  itself  would  be  for  her 
unthinkable,  if  her  child  were  left  outside  the  gates. 

There  is  a  familiar  story  of  such  a  mother — it  might 
be  told  of  many  mothers — who  lay  dying.  Her  eyes 
had  lost  their  power  of  seeing,  her  ears  their  faculty 
for  hearing.  The  voice  of  the  minister  while  he  prayed 
at  her  bedside,  the  sound  of  her  name  from  her 
husband's  lips,  sent  no  vibration  to  the  brain,  drowsed 
with  the  stupor  of  fast  coming  death.  But  while  those 
who  stood  round  her  bed  waited,  in  the  hush  of  grief, 
for  the  last  fluttering  breath  from  the  dying  lips, 
suddenly  from  the  next  room  there  arose  the  voice 
of  a  weeping  child.  And  the  mother  heard !  It  was 
as  though  her  soul  turned  back  on  the  dim  ways  of 
death  at  the  call  of  her  child's  voice. 

Let  us  suppose  such  a  mother  in  heaven !    Her  feet 


The  Logic  of  the  Infinitesimal        153 

tread  the  streets  of  gold ;  the  chant  of  the  angels  fills 
her  ears ;  her  eyes  see  the  face  of  God ;  she  is  clad  in 
the  fine  linen,  clean  and  white,  the  garment  of  the 
saints.  And,  suddenly,  she  hears,  in  that  darkness 
which  lies  outside  the  gates  of  heaven,  the  sound  of 
her  child's  voice,  lamenting ;  the  voice  of  her  firstborn 
son,  of  the  daughter  on  whose  cheek  she  grudged  the 
wind  to  blow  too  roughly.  What  at  such  a  moment, 
and  at  the  sound  of  such  a  call,  would  be  love's 
impulse — love  even  in  the  imperfect  form  in  which 
it  dwells  in  the  human  heart  ?  It  would  be  to  leave 
street  of  gold  and  chant  of  saint,  and  to  go  with  out 
stretched  hands  and  hastening  feet  into  that  outer 
darkness,  in  search  of  her  lost  and  lamenting  child. 

Who  is  it  has  planted  deep  in  an  imperfect  human 
soul  a  love  capable  of  an  impulse  so  tender  ?  This  is 
God's  gift.  And  has  He  nothing  in  His  own  nature 
which  corresponds  to  it,  and  explains  it ;  nothing 
which  on  the  scale  of  infinity  moves  the  Infinite 
Himself  ? 

The  Incarnation,  the  descent  of  the  eternal  Son 
of  God  into  suffering  human  life  is,  in  fact,  but 
the  expression,  in  historic  terms,  and  on  a  scale  in 
harmony  with  God's  nature,  of  a  love  in  kind  like  that 
which  a  good  mother  knows.  And  such  love,  taking 
such  a  shape,  is,  on  the  witness  of  our  own  nature, 
most  credible.  Nay,  we  have  but  to  assume — what 
not  to  admit  is  blasphemy — that  God  possesses,  and 
possesses  in  the  measure  of  His  being,  what  He  has 


154    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

given  us,  and  the  Incarnation  is  something  more  than 
credible.     It  is  inevitable ! 

If  it  had  not  taken  place  we  might  have  accused 
God  of  having  set  at  the  gate  of  life  for  most  of  us, 
shrined  in  a  human  heart,  and  making  tender  a  hnman 
voice,  a  love  deeper  and  stronger,  loftier  in  scale,  and 
more  tender  in  quality,  than  that  which  keeps  watch 
at  the  gates  of  eternity.  It  is  to  say  that  He  has 
given,  to  some  of  our  race  at  least,  capacities  for  the 
self-sacrifice  in  which  love  expresses  itself  which  out 
range  anything  found  in  His  own  nature. 

But  this  principle  of  the  necessary  ratio  betwixt  the 
infinitesimal  and  the  Infinite  can  be  applied  to  Chris 
tian  ethics,  as  well  as  to  Christian  history.  Changed 
into  the  terms  of  ethics  it  suggests  this  strange  ques 
tion  :  Does  God  expect  a  goodness  in  us  that  does  not 
exist  in  Himself?  Does  He  keep  His  own  laws? 
Does  He  act  in  the  circles  of  eternity,  and  on  the 
scale  of  His  infinite  attributes,  upon  those  moral 
principles  which,  in  the  tiny  curve  of  our  own  brief 
lives,  He  has  made  imperative  on  us  ? 

To  doubt  that  is  to  say  that  God  expects  us  to  be 
morally  better  than  He  is  Himself.  God's  laws  of 
moral  conduct  are  not  caprices.  They  are  revelations. 
They  are  the  reflex  of  His  own  character,  a  declaration 
to  us  of  the  principles  on  which  He  Himself  acts. 
This  is  what  makes  these  laws,  what  in  poetic  language 
they  are  sometimes  called,  '  the  music  of  the  universe.' 
TLoy  make  audible  the  deep,  eternal  harmonies  which 


The  Logic  of  the  Infinitesimal        155 

run  through  all  the  chambers  of  the  universe,  and  all 
the  ages  of  eternity.  But  if  we  realize  that  God  must, 
on  the  scale  of  His  nature  and  attributes,  and  through 
out  His  whole  universe,  act  on  the  moral  principles 
He  has  enjoined  on  us,  instantly  all  the  great  messages 
of  the  gospel,  and  all  the  great  human  hopes  built  on 
that  gospel,  take  a  new  and  imperative  credibility. 

The  great  law  of  pity,  for  example,  is  by  God's 
enactment,  and  by  Christ's  teaching,  made  binding  on 
the  human  conscience.  It  is  mandatory ;  it  is  eternal. 
To  translate  it  into  conduct  is  for  us  the  supreme 
obligation. 

It  is  God's  law  for  human  society.  The  strong  is 
linked  to  the  weak,  the  rich  to  the  poor,  the  instructed 
to  the  ignorant,  by  a  tie  woven  of  imperishable  obliga 
tion.  The  strong  must  help  the  weak ;  the  rich  holds 
his  wealth  under  obligations  of  service  to  the  poor ;  the 
instructed  must  make  his  knowledge  the  servant  of  the 
ignorant.  This  great  law,  as  yet  only  half  understood, 
is  some  day  to  solve  all  the  social  problems  of  the  world; 
it  is  to  bring  in  the  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth  for 
which  the  race  waits  and  suffers.  All  human  gifts — 
strength,  knowledge,  money — turned  into  selfish  posses 
sions  and  kept  back  from  the  help  of  those  who  lack 
these  things,  become  the  guilt  of  the  possessor.  This 
is  the  law,  as  God  teaches  us,  from  man  to  man. 

Does  God,  then,  Himself  act  on  some  law  less  noble 
and  lofty  ?  Does  He  demand  in  these  terms  a  higher 
morality  from  us  than  that  He  practises  Himself? 


156    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Such  a  question  has  in  it  a  note  of  blasphemy.  George 
Macdonald  uses  as  a  motto  for  one  of  his  tales  a  rugged 
verse  inscribed  on  an  old  gravestone  in  a  Scottish 
churchyard — 

Here,  lie  I,  Martin  Elginbrodde ; 
Hae  mercy  o'  my  soul,  Lord  God; 
Aa  I  wad  do,  were  I  Lord  God, 
And  ye  were  Martin  Elginbrodde. 

And  in  those  rough  rhymes  lies  enshrined  a  true  if 
daring  conception,  a  conception  which  is  the  very  key 
to  Christian  theology. 

In  that  great  parable  of  pity,  the  story  of  the  Good 
Samaritan,  Christ  strikes  the  deep,  eternal  keynote  of 
human  duty.  lie  draws  the  figure  of  the  pitying 
Samaritan,  stooping  over  the  stripped  and  wounded 
wretch  lying  in  the  dust.  He  says  to  us  all :  '  Go  and 
do  thou  likewise.'  Want  cries  to  us;  its  broken 
accents  are  the  eternal  and  peremptory  voice  of  law. 
We  ourselves,  Christ  warns  us,  smitten  with  a  need  so 
sore,  are  to  play  the  part  of  the  good  Samaritan  to 
those  about  us  who  suffer  yet  worse  needs.  Is  it  think 
able,  then,  that  God  reserves  for  Himself,  sitting  far 
above  the  heavens  amongst  ten  thousand  worlds,  the 
part  of  the  Levite,  or  of  the  priest ! 

Is  it  too  daring  a  thing  to  say  that  this  link  of 
sacred  duty  which  binds  us  in  offices  of  help  to  each 
other  must  run  up  to  the  crown  of  the  universe ;  that 
it  must  be  imperative  on  God  Himself?  We  cannot 
but  say  it.  Nay !  not  to  say  it  is  to  impeach  God. 


The  Logic  of  the  Infinitesimal        157 

What  makes  this  very  law  of  duty  sacred,  tender,  of 
imperishable  and  universal  authority  ?  It  is  the  fact 
that  it  is  the  reflection  of  something  eternal;  something 
in  God's  own  nature.  And  if  this  be  so,  what  a  new 
certainty  and  scale  of  credibility  the  whole  gospel  of 
divine  pity  and  help,  on  which  all  human  hope  is 
built,  instantly  gains ! 

Forgiveness  from  man  to  man,  again,  is  one  of  the 
most  absolute  forms  of  duty.  Who  refuses  to  forgive 
his  brother,  Christ  teaches  us,  makes  impossible  God's 
forgiveness  to  himself;  and  here  is  revealed  a  law 
which  runs  through  all  time  and  all  worlds.  But  in 
the  tiny  curve  of  this  human  obligation  to  forgive,  how 
much  is  included  ?  Peter  raised  this  very  problem  in 
his  question  to  Christ :  '  How  oft  shall  my  brother  sin 
against  me  and  I  forgive  him  ?  Till  seven  times  ? ' 
'  I  say  unto  you,'  was  Christ's  answer,  '  not  till  seven 
times,  but  till  seventy  times  seven.'  This,  of  course, 
does  not  mean  that  the  human  obligation  of  forgiveness 
extends  to  four  hundred  and  ninety  times,  and  ceases 
on  the  four  hundred  and  ninety-first  offence.  It  simply 
means  that  human  love  keeps  no  count ;  it  knows  in 
the  great  act  of  forgiveness  no  arithmetic. 

Is  it  credible  that  God's  love  can  be  narrower  than 
He  requires  human  love  to  be  ?  If  this  is  the  law 
which  God  imposes  from  man  to  man,  on  what  law 
does  He  Himself  act?  Will  He  who  expects  us  to 
forgive  till  seventy  times  seven  stop  short  of  that 
great  height,  and  forgive,  say,  only  till  seven  times  ? 


158    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

That  is  to  say  that  He  expects  from  us  a  loftier 
morality  than  He  practises  Himself;  that,  in  a  word, 
the  infinitesimal  must,  in  moral  terms,  outrange  the 
Infinite.  And  what  inversion  of  reason  can  be  more 
shocking  1 


BOOK   IV 
IN    LITERATURE 


CHAPTER   I 
The  Logic  of  an  Hypothesis 

'  I  will  not  believe  that  it  is  given  to  man  to  have  thoughts 
higher  and  nobler  than  the  real  truth  of  things.'—  Sia  OLIVER 
LODGE. 

EHIKD  every  negative  stands,  uttered  or  silent, 
some  positive.  Who  denies  that  two  plus  two 
equals  four  must  be  held  to  affirm  that  it 
equals  five,  or  three,  or  some  other  number.  Now 
unbelief,  like  every  other  creed,  is  best  judged  by  its 
affirmatives.  We  are  too  much  concerned  with  what 
it  denies.  We  do  not  draw  out  in  clear  terms  the 
affirmatives  which  stand  behind  these  denials.  Some 
day  a  book  will  be  written  on  what  may  be  called  the 
affirmatives  of  unbelief,  and  it  will  be  a  very  amazing 
bit  of  literature.  For  when  the  denials  of  unbelief  are 
translated  into  positive  terms  it  will  be  seen  they 
require  for  their  acceptance  and  digestion  a  much  more 
amazing  exercise  of  faith  than  the  largest  propositions 
of  belief  itself. 

To  enable  this  to  be  even  faintly  seen  it  is  worth 
while  to  accept  for   a  moment  the  hypothesis  that 

M 


1 62     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Christianity  can  at  last  be  regarded  as  disproved.  Un 
belief,  let  us  suppose,  has  won  a  final  victory  all  along 
the  line,  and  Christianity,  by  general  consent,  is  dis 
missed  absolutely  from  the  faith  of  men.  On  this 
hypothesis  where  do  we  all  stand  ? 

Now,  if  Christ  be  banished  out  of  history  as  a 
detected  impostor,  His  mark  on  history  remains,  and 
has  to  be  accounted  for.  Christ  and  the  creed  which 
bears  His  name  are,  on  any  theory  as  to  their  origin, 
the  greatest  facts  in  history.  'The  simple  record 
of  three  short  years  of  Christ's  active  life/  says 
Lecky  the  historian,  'has  done  more  to  regenerate 
and  soften  mankind  than  all  the  disquisitions  of 
philosophers  and  all  the  exhortations  of  moralists.'1 
This  '  impostor '  somehow  has  far  more  profoundly 
affected  the  human  race  than  all  the  other  great  figures 
of  history  put  together ;  and  to  account  for  the  actual 
world  about  us  without  Him  is  the  most  perplexing 
task  to  which  the  human  intellect  was  ever  called  upon 
to  address  itself. 

The  confession  of  John  Stuart  Mill  is  noteworthy. 
'  It  is  of  no  use  to  say  that  Christ,  as  exhibited  in  the 
Gospels,  is  not  historical,  and  that  we  know  not  how 
much  of  what  is  admirable  has  been  superadded  by 
the  tradition  of  His  followers.  Who  among  His 
disciples,  or  among  their  proselytes,  was  capable  of 
inventing  the  sayings  described  as  those  of  Jesus,  or  of 
imagining  the  life  and  character  revealed  in  the 
1  History  of  Morality,  vol.  ii.  p.  83, 


The  Logic  of  an  Hypothesis         163 

Gospels  ?  Certainly  not  the  fishermen  of  Galilee,  still 
less  the  early  Christian  writers.' 1 

The  theory  that  the  whole  Bible  is  a  mere  collection 
of  legends,  that  it  represents  the  inventions  of  rogues  or 
the  dreams  of  fools,  is  held  with  easy  assurance  by 
some  simple  people.  But  on  any  theory  as  to  the  truth 
or  falsehood  of  the  Bible,  its  historic  force,  its  results  in 
civilization,  remain  unaffected.  It  is  still  the  most 
wonderful  and  influential  form  of  literature  the  human 
race  knows. 

If  we  accept  the  hypothesis  that  there  is  no  reliable 
history  behind  it,  that  there  are  Psalms  but  no  Psalmist, 
laws  but  no  law-giver,  prophecies  but  no  prophet, 
evangelists  but  no  evangel,  the  wonder  of  the  Bible  is 
not  lessened.  It  is  almost  infinitely  increased.  Fact 
or  fraud,  history  or  dream,  the  book  exists.  It  has 
done  a  certain  work  in  the  world.  It  may  be  tried  as 
the  Iliad  is  tried,  or  the  historical  writings  of 
Thucydides  or  of  Tacitus — by  purely  literary  tests. 
And  when  we  have  agreed  that  David,  or  Christ,  or 
Paul  never  existed,  that  the  events  recorded  in  the 
Bible  did  not  actually  happen,  yet  some  explanation 
must  be  given  of  the  book. 

How  does  it  come  to  pass  that  the  most  splendid 
literature  the  race  knows  has  blossomed,  not  on  the 
Btem  of  Greek  intellect,  or  of  Koman  genius,  not  in  the 
brains  of  scholars,  or  philosophers,  or  poets,  but 
beneath  the  narrow  brows  of  a  cluster  of  Jewish 
»  Essays  on  Nature,  p,  253, 


1 64    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

peasants  and  fishermen  ?  For  that  the  literature  of  the 
Bible,  considered  simply  as  literature,  does  utterly 
outrange  all  other  products  of  the  human  brain  cannot 
be  doubted.  The  Iliad  and  the  Psalms  may  be  taken, 
roughly,  as  contemporaneous  forms  of  literature;  but 
it  is  impossible  to  compare  for  a  moment  the  God  of 
•whom  the  Hebrew  Psalms  sing  with  the  lying,  quarrel 
ling,  lustful  deities  of  the  Iliad.  Pope  has  condensed 
the  moral  character  of  these  deities  into  two  terrible 
lines — 

Gods  changeful,  partial,  passionate,  unjust, 
Whose  attributes  were  rage,  revenge,  and  lust. 

Who  can  imagine  the  23rd  Psalm  set  singing 
amid  the  clash  of  weapons  which  makes  up  tho 
Iliad  ? 

If  we  compare  Isaiah  with  Plato,  or,  say,  Juvenal 
with  St.  John,  the  contrast  in  merely  literary  values 
is  nothing  less  than  startling.  They  belong  to  different 
worlds.  The  pure,  profound,  and  infinitely  tender 
teachings  of  what,  on  the  theory  of  unbelief,  is  a 
deluded  Jewish  peasant,  such  as  John,  compared  with 
the  literature  of  Imperial  Eome — the  Eome  or  the 
Greece  of  his  time — are  like  the  song  of  a  lark  carol 
ling  in  the  sunlit  depths  of  the  sky,  compared  with 
the  foul  imagination  and  obscene  wit  of  a  Caliban 
fallen  drunk. 

But  the  mere  contrast  in  spirit  and  genius  betwixt 
the  Bible,  as  a  form  of  literature,  and  all  other  human 
writings,  is,  perhaps,  the  least  wonderful  fact  in  the 


The  Logic  of  an  Hypothesis         165 

case.  Mark  Twain  summed  up  the  disputes  as  to  the 
authorship  of  the  Iliad  by  saying  the  critics  had  proved 
it  was  not  written  by  Homer,  but '  by  another  person 
of  the  same  name!'  That,  of  course,  is  a  jest.  The 
theory  of  the  multiform  authorship  of  the  Iliad  was 
practically  slain  by  the  reflection  that  it  is  easier  to 
believe  in  one  Homer  than  in  a  dozen.  But  what  shall 
we  say  of  the  theory  which  explains  the  Iliad  without 
any  Homer  at  all  ? 

There  are  keen  disputes  as  to  whether  Shakespeare 
wrote  the  plays  which  bear  his  name.  But  some  one 
with  Shakespeare's  genius,  whatever  name  he  bore, 
certainly  lived.  The  works  which  actually  exist  prove 
this.  Suppose  it  were  discovered  beyond  doubt  that 
Shakespeare  never  existed;  his  plays  are  forgeries; 
the  grave  at  Stratford-on-Avon  is  empty.  Still  Hamlet 
and  Macbeth,  the  Midsummer  Night's  Dream  and  The 
Tempest  exist.  It  takes  a  Shakespeare  to  invent  a 
Shakespeare.  A  man  who,  not  having  Shakespeare's 
brain,  yet  borrowed  his  name  and  wrote  his  plays, 
would  be  a  more  astonishing  phenomenon  than  Shake 
speare  himself.  And  it  takes  a  Christ  to  invent  a 
Christ.  To  ask  us  to  believe  that  some  nameless  and 
forgotten  impostor  invented  the  character  and  story  of 
Jesus  Christ,  preached  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  for 
Him,  imagined  all  His  parables,  fcrged  His  ethics, 
conceived  in  His  name  the  parable  of  the  Prodigal 
Son  and  of  the  Good  Samaritan,  and  yet  was  him 
self  throughout  the  whole  process  a  conscious  and 


1 66    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

conscienceless   impostor — this   is  the  wildest  flight  of 
mere  unreason. 

And  the  fraud  of  this  nameless  cheat,  we  must 
believe,  has  created  the  Christian  religion.  It  has 
built  cathedrals,  inspired  martyrs,  made  saints,  sent  out 
missionaries,  reshaped  civilization,  created  a  myriad 
godly  lives  and  uncounted  happy  deaths.  What  a 
stupendous  genius  such  an  impostor  must  have 
been ! 

In  what  period  did  he  live  ?  What  was  his  name, 
his  birth,  his  training,  his  motives,  his  reward  ?  He 
was  surely  a  much  more  astonishing  being  than  Christ 
Himself !  The  New  Testament,  with  no  Christ  and  no 
Paul  behind  it,  is  a  much  more  perplexing  book  than 
even  on  the  Christian  theory  it  claims  to  be,  and  is 
infinitely  less  credible. 

It  is  a  mere  form  of  lunacy  to  declare  that  behind 
the  fifteenth  chapter  of  St.  Luke's  Gospel,  the  four 
teenth  of  St.  John,  and  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  there 
is  the  soul  of  a  rogue,  the  brain  of  some  sly  and  lyin<* 
Greek,  the  temper  of  some  narrow  and  pharisaical  Jew. 
If  falsehood  can  assume  the  office,  wear  the  aspect,  and 
talk  with  the  accents  of  self-evident  truth  in  this 
fashion,  all  the  foundations  of  knowledge  are  unsettled. 

Some  truths  are  self-evident,  some  facts  prove 
themselves ;  and  no  truth  is  surer,  and  no  fact  more 
absolute  than  the  truth  and  the  fact  that  behind  the 
literature  of  Christianity,  however  we  quarrel  about  its 
dates  or  the  exact  names  of  its  writers,  there  is  a 


The  Logic  of  an  Hypothesis        167 

spiritual    genius    unparalleled    elsewhere    in    human 
literature. 

Now,  it  satisfies  science,  when  called  upon  to  ex 
plain  a  rose,  with  its  vivid  tints  and  rich  perfume,  to 
be  told  that  there  is  a  living  root  to  the  flower.  But 
the  theory  which  requires  us  to  believe  that  the  rose 
never  had  a  root,  or  that  it  blossomed  on  the  stem, 
say,  of  a  thistle,  can  only  be  regarded  as  a  jest.  The 
rose  itself,  in  the  only  logic  science  knows,  proves  the 
rose-seed.  All  botany  is  nonsense  if  that  be  not  true. 

We  may  dismiss,  then,  the  crude  scepticism  which 
declares  the  Bible  to  be  a  forgery,  which  asks  us  to 
believe  that  the  book  which  in  every  syllable  enforces 
truth,  is  itself  a  lie ;  that  the  scheme  of  ethics  which 
scourges  roguery  with  whips  of  utmost  penalty,  is  itself 
an  invention  of  rogues.    That  form  of  infidelity,  at  least, 
is  dead,  killed  of  mere  intellectual  contempt.     The  sane 
human  reason  rejects  it  in  advance.     But  there  is  a 
more  plausible  form  of  unbelief  which  rejects  the  Bible, 
as  an  illusion— an  innocent  illusion — with  a  sort  of 
tender   and  admiring  regret.    The  great  book  is  no 
doubt  beautiful,  but,  alas !  it  is  only  a  tangle  of  human 
dreams,  and  it  is  as  unsubstantial  as  a  dream.     It  is 
made  up  of  the  visions  of  nameless  and  long-dead  poets, 
the  dreams  of  mystics  and  enthusiasts. 

Christ  is  one  of  these  dreams.  The  redeeming  love 
which  sought  us,  suffered  for  us,  died  for  us,  is  another 
of  these  dreams.  There  is  no  such  love  anywhere  in 
the  universe.  God  as  a  Father,  watching  from  the 


1 68    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

crown  of  His  heavens  with  unforgetting  tenderness  over 
His  children,  is  but  another  dream,  beautiful,  no  doubt, 
but,  alas!  air-drawn  and  unsubstantial.  There  is  no 
fatherhood  amongst  the  stars,  or  beyond  them.  Heaven 
is  a  dream  which  delights  children.  It  soothes  the 
imagination  of  the  dying,  and  serves  as  a  useful  opiate 
for  grief.  But  no  golden  and  eternal  reality  corre 
sponds  to  it.  The  notion  that  we  have  spiritual  natures, 
and  belong  to  a  spiritual  order,  which  death  cannot 
touch,  and  which  has  heritage  with  God  Himself,  is 
yet  another  dream. 

The  compassionate  fancy  might  wish  these  dreams 
were  true,  but  it  is  idle  to  build  life  on  illusions.  In 
Coleridge's  Ancient  Mariner,  the  hag-ridden,  haunted 
slayer  of  the  albatross  comes  home  at  last.  He  sees 
the  hills,  the  lights  of  his  native  town,  and  he  trembles 
lest  it  should  be  only  an  idle  vision  that  cheats  his 
senses.  Is  it  all  a  dream  ?  then  how  bitter  the  wakin^ 

o 

will  be ! 

Is  this  the  hill,  is  this  the  kirk, 
Is  this  my  ain  countree? 

Oh,  let  me  be  awake,  my  God, 
Or  let  me  sleep  alway. 

And  any  one  who  has  drunk  in  the  splendid 
imaginations  of  the  Bible,  who  believes  in  God's  love, 
in  Christ's  redemption,  in  immortality,  in  final  victory 
over  sin,  in  a  character  lifted  by  God's  grace  to  a  divine 
purity,  in  the  eternal  city  of  the  saints,  with  its  streets 
of  gold  and  gates  of  pearl— if  told  that  these  are  nothing 


The  Logic  of  an  Hypothesis         169 

but  idle  dreams,  might  well  ask  never  to  be  awakened 
from  them ! 

But  who  wants  to  live  in  a  fool's  paradise  ?  Let 
us  know  the  truth  at  any  cost.  If  religion  is  woven 
of  illusions,  if  it  is  a  kingdom  of  unrealities,  what 
honest  mind  will  not  renounce  it  ? 

But  when  this  hypothesis  which  turns  the  Bible 
into  a  book  of  dreams  has  been  accepted,  there  remains 
the  question :  Where  did  these  dreams  come  from  ?  We 
have  somehow,  it  seems,  contrived  to  build  in  our 
imagination  a  better  God  than  really  exists  !  We  have 
dreamed  of  Him  doing  nobler  things  than  He  actually 
has  done,  or  could  do.  He  is  a  God  who  cannot  reach 
the  scale  of  our  imagination,  who  is  not  so  big,  so  rich 
in  faculty,  so  lofty  in  purpose  and  action  as  our  dreams 
picture  Him.  How  did  He  come  into  existence  ? 

We  have  been  able  to  dream  of  a  love  divine  and 
eternal,  which  stoops  from  the  crown  of  the  heavens  to 
save  God's  wandering  children,  and  saves  them  by 
suffering  for  them.  And  the  very  dream"  of  such  a 
love,  in  its  reflex  effects  on  us  is,  by  the  test  of  actual 
facts,  the  noblest  force  that  has  ever  touched  human 
character.  But  God,  alas !  is  smaller  than  our  dreams. 
We  have  endowed  Him,  it  turns  out,  with  a  loftiness 
and  a  tenderness  of  love  of  which  He  is,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  incapable.  This  is  surely  the  most  amazing 
paradox  yet  invented!  No  miracle  recorded  in  the 
Bible  requires  so  much  faith  for  its  acceptance. 

Is  it  a  dishonour  to  God   that,  being  great,  He 


1 70    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

stoops  to  us  ?  Does  it  make  Him  less  ?  Having  made 
us  so  that  we  long  for  Him  with  the  strongest  passion 
human  nature  knows,  is  it  a  reproach  to  Him  that 
He  gives  Himself  to  us  ?  Would  it  be  more  to  His 
glory  if  He  mocked  us  ?  It  is  this  very  wedlock  of 
the  wisdom  that  planned  the  heavens,  the  measureless 
power  that  guides  the  stars,  with  the  tenderness  that 
stoops  to  the  whispered  prayer  of  a  child,  that  counts 
the  tears  of  the  widow,  that  hears  the  sigh  of  the 
prodigal,  which  makes  the  inconceivable  greatness  of 
God.  It  completes  the  mighty  curve  of  His  attributes. 
And  is  it  credible  that  we  can  conceive  this  amazing 
greatness,  and  God  not  be  capable  of  it  ? 

'  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children.'  So  runs  the 
ancient  Psalm.  And  such  pity  ought  to  exist.  It 
makes  God  Himself  more  divine.  Pity  sitting  crowned 
beyond  the  stars,  pity  linked  to  infinite  power  and 
making  that  power  its  servant— if  this  be  true,  the 
universe  shines  with  a  new  glory,  and  God  Himself 
is  more  god-like.  If  we  could  be  God,  and  choose 
what  kind  of  God  we  would  be,  it  would  be  this  I  Have 
we,  then,  imagined  a  nobler  God  than  actually  exists, 
and  has  our  fancy  framed  a  grander  universe  than  He 
has  been  able  to  build  ? 

And  the  New  Testament  reading  gives  scale  and 
definiteness  to  the  pity  of  the  Old  Testament.  '  God 
so  loved  the  world,'  runs  the  great  message,  'that  He 
gave  His  only  begotten  Son.  .  .  .'  Here,  in  brief,  is 
a  revelation  that  opens  a  new  moral  kingdom  to  us,  a 


The  Logic  of  an  Hypothesis        17 1 

kingdom  of  unimaginable  tenderness  and  grace.  And 
we  are  asked  to  believe  that  it  is  the  mere  creation  of 
our  broken  fancy  ;  that  outside  that  kingdom  the  actual 
God  sits,  a  Being  too  small  to  fill  its  horizons,  too  petty 
to  sit  upon  its  throne,  unworthy  so  much  as  to  cross  its 
threshold.  And  can  human  dreams  outrange  God's 
facts  in  this  fashion?  This  is  not  credible.  The 
message  of  redemption  is  a  light  breaking  in  on  us 
from  great  realms  above  us.  It  is  a  revelation  which 
proves  itself.  '  The  Incarnation/  says  Illingworth,  '  is 
its  own  evidence.  It  is  here;  and  how  did  it  come 
here,  and  why  has  it  remained  here  except  by  being 

true  ? ' 

The  Bible  represents  God  as  saying,  '  My  thoughts 
are  not  as  your  thoughts,  nor  My  ways  as  your  ways. 
For  as  the  heavens  are  high  above  the  earth,  so  are  My 
thoughts  above  your  thoughts  and  My  ways  than  your 
ways.'  And  this  ought  to  be  true!  The  realities  of 
God  ought  to  be  nobler  than  the  dreams  of  man.  It 
would  be  the  perplexity  and  the  despair  of  reason  if 
this  were  not  so.  But,  on  the  theory  of  unbelief,  it  is 
man  who  is  able  to  say  to  God,  'My  thoughts  are 
higher  than  your  thoughts'!  We  have  pitched  our 
conceptions  too  high.  Our  poor  dreams  are  fairer  than 
God's  realities ! 

Yet,  according  to  unbelief  itself,  this  incredible 
inversion  of  ratio  betwixt  God  and  ourselves— an 
inversion  which  makes  man's  thoughts  too  high  for 
the  scale  of  God's  acts  or  God's  character— obtains  in 


1 72    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

only  one  realm.  It  is  visibly  false  throughout  all  the 
mighty  chambers  of  the  physical  universe.  If  we  con 
sider  the  scale,  the  transcendent  forces,  the  measureless 
greatness  of  the  visible  universe,  God's  thoughts  in 
that  region  outrun  ours  as  the  planet  exceeds  the  atom. 
Our  utmost  science  is  only  beginning  to  spell  out  the 
first  letters  in  the  great  alphabet  of  God's  material 
works.  We  are  catching  a  broken  vision  of  the 
illimitable  horizon  of  the  physical  universe.  The 
vastn6ss  of  that  universe,  its  mysterious  heights  and 
depths,  the  forces  that  beat  in  it,  from  the  fires  of  the 
far-off  sun  to  the  mysterious  energies  throbbing  in  an 
atom  of  radium,  all  are  great  beyond  our  dreams. 

But,  on  the  theory  of  unbelief,  when  we  enter  the 
still  loftier  realm  of  the  moral  universe  a  strange  thing 
happens.  God  shrinks  in  stature ;  man  expands !  In 
all  the  great  forces  of  that  realm,  in  love,  in  goodness, 
in  pity,  God's  facts  are  smaller  and  poorer  than  man's 
dreams !  In  the  physical  realm  our  highest  science 
cannot  comprehend  God's  lowest  works.  What  do  we 
really  know  of  space,  of  matter,  of  force,  or  of  life  ? 
But  in  the  spiritual  order  unbelief  asks  us  to  believe 
that  a  hundred  nameless  and  forgotten  impostors  have 
been  able  to  imagine  more  than  God  has  ever  been 
able  to  perform.  They  have  dreamed  of  a  loveliness 
to  which  God  Himself  has  never  attained ! 

Where  did  we  get  this  power  of  imagining  some 
thing  greater  than  there  is  in  our  Creator  ?  Was  there 
ever  such  a  paradox  offered  to  the  sane  intellect  ?  ID 


The  Logic  of  an  Hypothesis         173 

is  askin^  us  to  believe  that  the  ocean  itself  has  a 
narrower  curve  than  one  of  the  drops  buried  in  its 
depths. 

Even  the  most  obstinate  of  sceptics,  it  may  be 
claimed  with  confidence,  might  well  wish  religion  to 
be  true.  For  the  illusion  is  lofty.  If  it  were  true,  God 
would  be  greater  than  He  is,  man  happier,  goodness 
easier,  the  outlook  for  the  race  infinitely  nobler.  And 
it  may  be  asked  in  an  astonished  whisper,  How  does 
it  come  to  pass  that  a  lie  is  nobler,  loftier,  and  more 
beneficent  than  the  truth  ? 

Christianity,  it  is  to  be  observed,  is  the  one  moral 
theory  which  could  be  translated  into  universal  practice 
without  destroying  the  world.  If  Plato's  republic  sud 
denly  became  the  pattern  of  universal  society,  slavery 
would  re-emerge  ;  the  brothel  would  take  its  place 
everywhere  as  a  decorous  piece  of  social  machinery.  If 
the  Koran  miraculously  and  suddenly  shaped  the  world 
to  its  pattern,  a  religion  of  cruelty  would  take  the  place 
of  a  religion  of  love.  One-half  of  the  human  race,  the 
feminine  half,  would  sink  in  the  scale  of  being  to  the 
level  of  the  dogs.  Woman,  on  its  teaching,  is  denied 
a  soul  here  and  a  heaven  hereafter. 

But  suppose  that  by  some  strange  chance,  and  in 
the  course  of  a  single  night,  the  Bible  stole  into  the 
imagination  of  the  whole  world!  It  took  possession 
of  every  human  life;  it  reshaped  to  its  own  pattern 
the  ideals,  the  wills,  the  tempers,  the  politics,  the 
literature,  the  appetites  of  mankind;  and  to-morrow 


174    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

morning   the  whole  planet   awoke   with   Christianity 
supreme  everywhere. 

Whether  the  Bible  be  a  reality  or  a  falsehood,  it  is 
clear  that  certain  things  would  immediately  follow. 
There  would  not  be  a  liar's  tongue,  a  rogue's  brain, 
a  thief  s  palm  left  in  the  world !  Henri  Quatre's  dream 
of  a  French  millennium  was  '  a  fowl  in  every  peasant's 
pot';  but  the  sudden  and  universal  supremacy  of 
the  Christian  religion  in  the  world  would  put  peace 
at  every  man's  fireside  and  love  in  every  human 
heart.  There  would  be  no  scolding  wives,  no  faith 
less  husbands,  no  wrecked  homes,  no  broken-hearted 
mothers,  no  fallen  women.  Hunger  and  strife  and 
hate  would  vanish.  If  every  man  acted  on  the  Golden 
Eule,  the  immemorial  quarrel  betwixt  the  '  haves '  and 
the  'have-nots'  would  end  at  a  breath.  All  social 
hates  would  die.  The  want  of  the  world  would  dis 
appear.  Greed  and  selfishness  would  perish.  The 
strife  betwixt  nations  would  come  to  an  end.  Milton's 
dream  of  a  time  when 

No  war  or  battle's  sound 
Was  heard  the  world  around 

would   come   true,   and  'the  idle   spear  and   shield* 
would  be  '  high  up-hung '  for  ever. 

No  one  can  doubt  that  if  Christianity  became  the 
master  force  in  every  human  life  this  is  what  would 
follow.  But  let  us  take  the  other  hypothesis.  Let  us 
suppose  that  the  conviction  of  the  absolute  untruth  of 
the  Bible  suddenly  became  universal.  It  was  a  detected 


The  Logic  of  an  Hypothesis        175 

and  universally  abandoned  fraud.  Its  conception  of 
God  was  known  to  be  a  drearn,  its  ethics  ceased  to  be 
binding ;  its  conception  of  the  eternal  world,  of  an  im 
mortal  life  hanging  on  these  few  broken,  hurrying 
moments  of  time,  of  measureless  penalties  for  wrong 
doing,  and  infinite  rewards  for  righteousness — all  was 
as  idle  as  a  child's  fairy  tale.  Heaven  was  known  to 
be  a  dream.  God,  it  was  finally  discovered,  had  nothing 
to  do  with  us. 

Now,  it  is  certain  that  such  a  triumph  of  scepticism 
would  call  into  instant  existence  a  world  in  which  no 
sceptic  would  desire  to  live.  Worship  would  perish, 
and  all  that  goes  with  worship.  Prayer  would  be 
universally  abandoned;  it  would  die  on  the  lips  of 
little  children ;  it  would  be  heard  no  more  in  the  hush 
of  great  sorrows,  in  the  worship  of  great  congregations. 
The  Churches,  with  all  their  beneficent  offices  for  the 
young,  for  the  sick,  for  the  outcast,  with  their  great 
service  to  society,  their  witness  for  righteousness,  their 
restraining  power  against  vice,  would  crumble  into 
ruins.  The  last  hymn  would  have  been  sung,  the  last 
missionary  recalled,  the  last  sermon  preached,  the  last 
leaf  of  the  Bible  dismissed  to  a  museum  or  to  a  dust-heap. 

Under  such  conditions  no  one  can  doubt  that 
human  society  would  suffer  an  instant  and  limitless 
injury.  Life  would  lose  its  horizon.  For  grief  there 
would  be  no  consolation,  for  morality  no  binding 
authority,  for  undeserved  wrong  no  eternal  compensa 
tions.  All  the  disruptive  forces  of  society  would  gain 


176    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

a  new  and  strange  energy.  Would  morality  itself 
survive,  with  no  throne  of  judgement  waiting  for  us 
beyond  the  grave,  no  infinite  equity  inexorably  binding 
punishment  to  wrong-doing,  and  measureless  rewards  to 
right-doing  ? 

The  ethical  trend  of  the  new  materialistic  theory 
of  man,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  is  already  visible.  In 
Ilaeckel's  latest  work,  Tlie  Wonders  of  Life,  for 
example,  he  praises  suicide.  It  is  a  form  of  social 
'  redemption.'  A  man,  he  declares,  has  '  an  unques 
tionable  right  to  put  an  end  to  his  sufferings  by  death.'1 
Nay,  we  have  a  moral  right  to  kill,  not  only  ourselves, 
but  other  people.  We  shoot  or  poison  a  faithful  dog 
who  has  grown  too  old  for  comfortable  life,  and  why 
should  we  not,  on  the  same  principles,  shoot  or  poison 
our  friends  when  they  grow  bald-headed  and  lose  their 
teeth  ?  '  We  have  a  right,  if  not  a  duty,'  says  Haeckel, 
'  under  such  conditions  to  put  an  end  to  the  sufferings 
of  our  fellow  men.'  To  dismiss  the  too  obstinate  invalid 
by  a  dose  of  morphia  or  cyanide  of  potassium,  Haeckel 
assures  us,  *  would  very  often  be  a  blessing  both  to  the 
invalids  and  their  families.'  He  calculates  2  that  in 
Europe  alone  there  are  two  million  lunatics,  many  of 
them  incurable,  to  say  nothing  of  lepers,  people  with 
cancer,  &c. ;  and  these  are  kept  in  life  at  a  huge 
public  and  private  cost.  How  much  of  this  pain  and 
expense  could  be  spared,  Haeckel  reflects,  if  people 
could  only  make  up  their  minds  to  administer  to 
1  Wonders  of  Life,  p.  116,  «  Ibid.,  p.  123, 


The  Logic  of  an  Hypothesis         177 

every  incurable  a  sufficient  dose  of  morphia.  He 
admires  the  ancient  Spartan  habit  of  strangling  new 
born  children  if  they  were  weakly,  and  urges  its  general 
adoption.1 

A  moral  world  reflecting  these  ideas  would  be  a 
somewhat  alarming  place  of  residence.  But  Haeckel 
is  quite  logical.  If  men  are  mere  ferments  of  chemical 
forces,  with  no  more  of  free  will,  and  of  the  responsi 
bility  born  of  free  will,  than,  say,  the  effervescence  of 
an  acid  and  soda  compound,  what  room  is  left  for  pity 
or  morality  ?  What  obligations  of  help  or  forbearance 
does  one  bottle  of  chemicals  on  a  shelf  in  a  laboratory 
owe  to  the  bottle  beside  it  ?  And,  does  any  one  think 
that  the  morality  which  sanctions  the  strangling  of 
sickly  infants  would  not  produce  fruits  in  other  realms 
of  human  life  as  alarming  ? 

Now,  let  the  whole  creed  thus  offered  to  us  be  con 
sidered.  At  every  point  it  is  an  affront  to  reason.  It 
asks  us  to  believe  that  life  is  a  transitory  by-product  of 
the  blind  play  of  unconscious  forces ;  so  that  which 
knows  is  born  of  that  which  is  unknowing ;  the  moral 
blossoms  on  the  stem  of  the  non-moral;  pity  emerges 
from  the  clash  of  forces  that  are  pitiless.  This  wonder 
ful  universe  is  a  mechanical  process  with  no  discover 
able  purpose,  an  eternal  gyration  of  mechanical  energies 
with  no  trace  of  moral  order  in  it.  But  a  moral  order 
does  exist,  with  its  roots  in  our  conscience,  and  its 
verifications  in  our  consciousness,  and  therefore  it  is 
1  Wonders  of  Life,  p,  124, 

8 


178    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

part  of  the  system  of  things.  Yet  we  are  asked  to 
believe  it  represents  no  principle  in  that  system. 

This  creed  is  a  direct  menace  to  morals.  According 
to  its  teaching,  all  moral  qualities — courage,  goodness, 
pity,  self-sacrifice — are  nothing  better  than  labels  on 
the  jars  of  a  chemist's  shop.  A  mother  is  a  mere  com 
bination  of  carbon,  phosphorus,  lime,  and  water,  with 
a  few  salts  thrown  in.  The  whole  interval  betwixt 
greed  and  love,  betwixt  the  lust  that  prompts  to  sin 
and  the  conscience  that  rebukes  sin,  can  be  measured  in 
the  terms  of  chemistry.  A  few  grains,  more  or  less, 
say,  of  mercury,  make  the  whole  difference  betwixt 
the  saint  and  the  harlot.  Why,  then,  should  we  admire 
the  saint  or  blame  the  harlot  ? 

Some  rare  souls,  it  is  true,  even  after  all  this  had 
been  proved,  might  say,  like  Huxley  or  Clifford,  'If 
there  be  no  God,  let  us  live  as  if  one  existed.  If 
goodness  is  not  mandatory,  if  it  may  even  be  disastrous, 
yet  for  its  own  sake  we  will  follow  it.'  But  for  the 
common  mass  of  mankind,  in  the  rush  and  competition 
of  life,  with  all  the  clamour  of  appetite,  the  evil  fires 
of  passion  and  greed,  in  them  and  about  them,  what 
chance  would  there  be  of  virtue  surviving  when  sepa 
rated  absolutely  from  the  authority  of  a  divine  Law-giver, 
and  from  the  great  motives  which  belong  to  the  tender 
ness  of  Christ's  redemption,  the  holiness  of  God's 
character,  the  awfulness  of  eternity  ? 

The  world,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  did  once  try  the 
experiment  of  living  without  belief  in  God  or  a  future 


The  Logic  of  an  Hypothesis         179 

life.  And  what  the  result  of  that  dreadful  experiment 
was  let  the  morality,  the  literature,  the  social  corruption 
of  the  later  Eoman  Empire  tell ! 

Let  not  the  logic  of  all  this  be  misread.  If  a  lie 
is  advantageous  and  beautiful,  in  no  matter  what  degree ; 
if  the  truth  is,  no  matter  how,  disastrous  in  its  conse 
quences — yet  in  God's  name  let  us  reject  the  lie  and 
hold  fast  the  truth  !  But  how  does  it  come  to  pass  that 
a  lie  is  infinitely  more  beneficent  than  truth  itself? 
Is  it  credible  that  truth  would  kill  morality,  and 
a  lie  reinforce  it  ?  Yet,  if  we  accept  the  hypothesis 
of  unbelief,  this  is  what  happens.  Christianity  is  a 
delusion,  but  it  creates  in  human  society  and  character 
the  grandest  realities.  It  is  a  delusion,  but  while  it 
lasts  it  is  the  safety  of  the  world.  If  it  were  universally 
found  out,  it  would  destroy  the  world. 

This  is  a  paradox  too  monstrous  for  the  sane  reason. 
It  is  like  inviting  us  to  believe  that  the  sun  is  the 
secret  cause  of  darkness,  and  the  only  way  of  sufficiently 
illuminating  the  world  is  to  extinguish  it ! 

'  I  will  not  believe,'  says  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  '  that  it 
is  given  to  man  to  think  out  a  clear  and  consistent 
system  higher  and  nobler  than  the  real  truth.  Our 
highest  thoughts  are  likely  to  be  nearest  to  reality,' 


CHAPTER  II 
The  Logic  of  Human  Speech 

'  Language  alone  illumes  tho  vast,  monotonously  coloured  chart 
of  the  universe.' — RICHTER. 

'  Language !  By  this  wo  build  pyramids,  fight  battles,  ordain 
and  administer  laws,  shape  and  teach  religion,  are  knit  man  to  man, 
cultivate  each  other  and  ourselves.' — Jcmy  STERLING. 

'  Language,  as  well  as  the  faculty  of  speech,  ia  the  immediate 
gift  of  God.' — NOAH  WEBSTEK. 

'  "\A7'7'-E  are  a11  agnostics  now/  according  to  tho 

\A/       newspapers,   and  the  doctrine  that  any 

knowledge  of  God  the  Infinite,  by  man 

the   finite,  is   philosophically  impossible,   is   certainly 

welcomed  by  many  as  a  sort  of  gospel.     They  label 

themselves  'agnostics'  with  an  air  of  gladness.     The 

word  serves,  at  least,  as  an  excuse  for  dismissing  God 

from  the  realm  of  their  affairs,  and  for  treating  Him  as 

non-existent  in  His  own  universe. 

It  is  not  that  this  particular  book  of  the  Bible,  or 
that  particular  message  from  God,  is  regarded  as  histori 
cally  disproved.  Multitudes  have  as  a  working  creed 
the  theory  that  any  relations  of  knowledge  betwixt 
God  and  man  are  unthinkable.  It  is  a  metaphysical 
incredibility  that  the  Infinite  can  be  translated  into 


The  Logic  of  Human  Speech        181 

terms  of  knowledge  for  the  finite.  And  in  this  vague 
assertion,  which  wears  a  delightful  look  of  philosophical 
finality,  thousands  discover  a  discharge  from  all  obliga 
tions  to  give  God  a  place  in  their  scheme  of  life.  They 
take  as  their  motto  Watson's  words,  though  not  in 
Watson's  spirit : 

Above  the  cloud,  beneath  the  sod, 
The  Unknown  God,  the  Unknown  God. 

The  history  of  agnosticism  is  instructive.  Huxley 
invented  the  word ;  Herbert  Spencer  supplied  it  with 
logic.  But  agnosticism  does  not  begin  with  either 
Huxley  or  Spencer. 

The  recognition  of  the  fact  that  some  things  lie  for 
us  beyond  the  possibility  of  complete  knowledge  is  as 
old  as  the  history  of  thought.  The  limits  of  the  human 
mind  are  undeniable;  every  system  of  psychology 
recognizes  them,  though  they  may  differ  as  to  the  area 
of  things  unknowable,  or  the  conditions  which  forbid 
them  to  be  known.  'The  last  step  of  reason,'  says 
Pascal, '  is  to  know  there  is  an  infinitude  of  things  that 
surpass  it.'  And  some  clever  wits  have  been  eager 
to  use  this  inevitable  limitation  of  human  knowledge 
to  rule  God  out  of  human  life. 

Hume,  for  example,  was  an  agnostic  before  the  title 
was  invented ;  and  if  Locke's  psychology  was  not  the 
root  of  his  scepticism,  it  was  certainly  the  weapon  lie 
used  for  its  defence.  Locke  taught  that  the  mind  is 
a  mirror;  it  simply  reflects  the  impressions  brought 
to  it  by  the  senses;  and  ideas  are  only  remembered 


1 82    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

impressions.  Hume  turned  Locke's  theory  to  uses  of 
which  its  author  never  dreamed.  We  ourselves,  he 
contended,  are  nothing  more  than  a  stream  of  such 
remembered  impressions ;  our  consciousness  is  only  a 
succession  of  images  which  we  mistake  for  ourselves. 
We  can  never  get  beyond  or  behind  this  shadow-dance 
of  impressions  to  reality,  to  Space  and  Time  and  God. 
So  the  supreme  realities  must  be  for  ever  beyond  the 
reach  of  knowledge. 

Kant  had  a  profounder  psychology  than  Locke,  but 
it  is  inconsistent  with  itself,  and  that  inconsistency 
gives  point  to  Haeckel's  sneering  question,  'Which 
Kant  do  you  mean  ? ' 

Kant  held  all  knowledge  to  be  limited  to  phe 
nomena,  the  office  of  the  understanding  being  to  collate 
the  perceptions  of  the  senses,  and  that  of  the  reason  to 
regulate  the  methods  of  the  understanding.  '  All  our 
knowledge/  says  Kant,  '  begins  with  sense,  proceeds  to 
understanding,  and  ends  with  reason.'  And  the  reason 
knows  only  three  ultimate  conceptions — the  Soul,  the 
Universe,  and  God.  Yet  these  three  sublime  and  ulti 
mate  ideas  are  for  the  human  soul  illusions,  though 
they  are  illusions  from  which  we  cannot  escape.  They 
are  illusions,  not  because  they  do  not  represent  objec 
tive  facts,  but  because  we  are  incapable  of  comprehend 
ing  them.  The  soul  is,  even  to  itself,  an  illusion.  The 
universe  is  an  illusion.  God  is  an  illusion.  The 
philosopher  who  believed  in  '  the  categorical  imperative ' 
of  the  moral  law,  yet,  by  his  theory  of  the  nature  of 


The  Logic  of  Human  Speech       183 

knowledge,  was  compelled  to  treat  the  soul,  the  universe, 
and  God  as  lying  beyond  knowledge. 

Hamilton  held  that  the  mind  can  only  know  the 
limited  and  the  conditioned.  'The  Infinite  and  the 
Absolute/  he  said,  '  are  only  the  names  of  counter 
imbecilities  of  the  human  mind.' l  They  are  '  imbecili 
ties  '  of  the  mind,  because  they  represent  the  effort  to 
comprehend  what  transcends  the  sweep  of  its  faculties. 
•We  must  believe,'  he  said,  'in  the  infinity  of  God; 
but,  being  finite,  we  can  never  grasp  the  Infinite.' 
Hansel,  in  the  same  way,  taught  that '  the  Infinite  is 
merely  a  name  for  the  absence  of  those  conditions 
under  which  thought  is  possible ' ;  but  he  held  that 
'  it  is  a  duty  enjoined  by  reason  itself  to  believe  in  that 
which  reason  cannot  grasp/ 

It  is  true  that  behind  that  tangle  of  metaphysical 
subtleties  Kant  and  Hamilton  and  Hansel  alike  find 
room  for  God  ;  only  He  stands  in  the  category  of  faith, 
not  of  knowledge.  He  is  the  Unknowable,  and  the 
Absolute. 

This,  of  course,  is  a  harmless  form  of  agnosticism 
for  the  unlearned  man.  The  refinements  of  meta 
physics,  the  subtleties  of  much-meditating  philosophers, 
are  for  him  nothing  more  than  a  web  of  unmeaning 
phrases.  Hill,  however,  accepted  one  half  of  the 
Kantian  philosophy— that  which  declared  God  to  be 
for  ever  outside  the  realm  of  human  knowledge— but 
rejected  the  other  half,  which  taught  that  belief  in  God 
1  Discussions  on  Philosophy,  p.  21. 


1 84    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

was  the  highest  reason.    His  philosophy  has,  somehow, 
stained  through  to  the  average  mind,  and  it  hides  God 
finally  from  human  thought  or  human  concern  behind 
the  label  of  the   Unknowable.     '  We    are  obliged  to 
suppose/  Herbert  Spencer  concedes,  that  there  is  a  First 
Cause.     It  is  a  postulate  of  the  sane  reason.     We  are 
driven,  he  goes  on  to  say,  by  '  an  inexorable  logic/  to 
the  conclusion  that  He— or  It— 'must  be  infinite  and 
independent.'     Spencer  affirms,  indeed,  that '  the  omni 
presence  of  Something  which  passes  comprehension '  is 
'  that  belief  which  the  most  unsparing  criticism  of  all 
religions  leaves  unquestionable  or  makes  even  clearer.' l 
Spencer  thus  does  not  banish  religion  from  the  system 
of  things.     Eeligion,  he  says, 'expresses  some  eternal 
fact/     Eeligious  ideas  of  one  kind  or  other  are  almost, 
if  not  quite,  'universal';   but,  according  to  Herbert 
Spencer,  '  the  ultimate  religious  truth  of  the  highest 
possible  certainty,  is  that  the  Power  which  the  universe 
manifests  to  us  is  utterly  inscrutable/ a 

'  Ignorance/  according  to  the  monkish  adage,  'is  the 
mother  of  devotion';  and  Herbert  Spencer's  theory, 
that  the  religion  which  'nothing  can  banish  from  the 
system  of  things  '  is  founded  upon  the  glorious  truth— 
a  truth  of  '  the  highest  possible  certainty  '—that  we  can 
never  by  any  possibility  know  anything  about  God, 
is  but  that  same  much-abused  aphorism  disguised  in 
philosophical  language. 

i  Preface  to  First  Principles,  p.  45. 
1  Ibid.,  p.  46, 


The  Logic  of  Human  Speech        185 

If  any  terms  of  knowledge  betwixt  man  and  God 
are  impossible,  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  religion  ex 
presses  any  'eternal  fact'  What  we  do  not  know, 
what  must  for  ever  remain  to  us  unknown,  will  by 
plain  sense,  and  by  men  who  are  in  a  hurry,  be  dis 
missed  as  a  factor  from  human  affairs ;  and  this  is 
what  agnosticism  as  a  working  creed  really  means.  It 
explains,  it  is  to  be  feared,  the  content — not  to  say 
the  gladness — with  which  multitudes  label  themselves 
agnostics. 

It  is,  of  course,  an  obvious  criticism  that  agnosti 
cism  is  a  creed  which  refutes  itself.  No  one  can  quite 
succeed  in  holding  it  consistently  and  logically. 
Herbert  Spencer  himself  said  we  are  obliged,  by  the 
very  constitution  of  our  minds,  to  suppose  that  a  First 
Cause  exists  ;  that  He — or  It — is  infinite,  independent, 
and  omnipresent.  These,  surely,  are  large  affirma 
tions  ;  they  represent  a  very  wide,  area  of  knowledge. 
How  can  that  be  '  unknowable,'  of  which  so  much  is 
known  ?  How  much,  too,  must  be  known  about  the 
Unknowable  before  we  reach  the  certainty  that  no 
revelation  to  us  is,  or  ever  can  be,  possible  ? 

The  finite,  it  is  true,  cannot  comprehend  the  Infinite. 
But  agnosticism  really  undertakes  to  explore  the  capa 
cities  and  limits  of  the  Infinite ;  and  on  the  authority 
of  that  exploration  to  declare  that  there  is  something 
the  Infinite  never  can  do.  It  can  never  reveal  itself 
to  the  intelligence  it  has  created.  Agnosticism  thus, 
on  the  authority  of  its  intimate  knowledge  of  God, 


1 86     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

announces  in  stentorian  tones  that  nothing  whatever 
about  God  can  ever  be  known  ! 

The  self-contradictions  of  agnosticism,  however,  are 
its  most  harmless  feature;  the  deadly  poison  hidden 
in  it  lies  elsewhere.  It  lies  in  the  fact  that  while 
announcing  that  any  knowledge  of  God  is  impossible, 
it  undertakes  to  give  enough  information  about  God 
to  make  Him  hateful.  For  agnosticism  carries  with 
it  some  implications  which  make  it  as  a  religious 
theory  more  hateful  by  measureless  degrees  than 
atheism  itself. 

Atheism  says  the  throne  of  the  universe  is  empty; 
we  are  orphans.  Agnosticism  says  Something  sits  on 
the  throne,  Something  infinite  and  omnipresent.  This 
infinite  Something  is  our  creator,  but  It  sits  with 
veiled  face,  shrouded  in  darkness.  He  hides  Himself 
— or  Itself — from  His— or  Its — own  offspring.  What 
a  riddle — the  jest  of  a  cruel  God — would  be  the  eye 
without  the  element  of  light  which  corresponds  to  it ! 
And  on  the  theory  of  agnosticism  the  human  soul  itself 
is  exactly  such  a  jest.  There  is  planted  in  it  an  in 
extinguishable  longing  for  God — a  longing  which 
He  who  gave  it  to  the  soul  meant  to  be  for  ever 
unsatisfied. 

Imagine  a  human  father  who  sits  before  his  blind 
child,  looking  on  the  pitiful  face,  the  sightless  eyeballs 
He  could  give  vision  to  the  sealed  eyes,  but  he  will 
not !  Nay,  imagine  a  father  who  deliberately  took  the 
power  of  vision  from  the  eyes,  the  faculty  of  speech 


The  Logic  of  Human  Speech         187 

from  the  lips,  the  sense  of  hearing  from  the  ears  of  his 
child,  and  thus  shut  up  his  child's  soul,  meant  for  light 
and  speech  and  knowledge,  in  darkness  and  silence! 
There  never  was  such  a  human  father  !  If  he  existed 
he  would  be  a  devil. 

And  agnosticism  says,  in  effect,  that  God  is  such 
a  monster.  He  planted  in  us  these  indestructible 
yearnings  after  Himself,  and  then  for  ever  He  dooms 
them  to  be  mocked.  There  are  things  He  hates,  and  for 
doing  which  He  will  punish  us,  but  He  will  not  tell  us 
what  these  things  are.  There  are  things  He  loves,  and 
which  will  bring  to  us  infinite  rewards  ;  but  He  denies 
to  us  all  knowledge  of  their  character.  '  Eeligion,'  says 
Herbert  Spencer,  '  expresses  some  eternal  fact/  but  on 
the  agnostic  theory,  behind  all  the  worship  of  all  races 
through  all  the  ages,  behind  the  hymns  and  prayers  of 
all  the  saints,  and  the  smoke  of  all  sacrifices,  there  is 
nothing  but  a  lie. 

Now,  whatever  else  is  credible,  this  theory  is 
incredible.  The  mere  inconsistency  of  agnosticism 
destroys  it.  While  declaring  that  any  knowledge  of 
God  is  impossible,  it  yet  assumes  to  know  enough 
about  God's  resources  to  affirm  what  He  cannot  do, 
and  enough  about  God's  character  to  know  that  He  is 
hateful. 

But  to  show  that  agnosticism  as  a  philosophical 
theory  is  absurd  and  incredible  does  not  help  us 
much.  Is  there  any  proof  lying  close  at  hand,  and 
clear  to  even  the  unphilosophical  intelligence,  which 


1 88    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

makes    communication    betwixt    God    and    ourselves 
credible  ? 

As  an  answer  to  that  question,  let  the  significance 
of  that  unique  faculty  of  language,  which  is  the  special 
characteristic  of  man — the  faculty  which  perhaps  more 
than  any  other  separates  him  from  the  beast—be  con 
sidered.  In  one  sense,  his  own  personality  is  for  each 
man  a  sealed  kingdom.  Each  soul  sits  within  its  own 
limits,  solitary,  alone,  a  thing  apart.  The  separateness, 
the  inviolable  loneliness  of  human  personality,  is  one 
of  its  most  striking  and  significant  characteristics. 
The  impenetrability  of  matter  is  its  faint  analogue. 
Souls  are  more  separate  than  are  planets.  Each  human 
consciousness  is  a  sealed  world,  dwelling  apart  from 
any  other  consciousness. 

But  it  is  not  inaccessible.  The  boundaries  that 
part  one  human  spirit  from  another  can  be  crossed. 
The  separate  spirit  of  man  can  touch,  can  become  in 
telligible  to,  other  spirits.  We  take  the  faculty  of 
speech  as  a  thing  of  course ;  but  Professor  Max  Miiller 
calls  it '  our  Eubicon,  on  the  hither  side  of  which  men 
alone  are  found.'  It  is  the  boundary  between  the 
domain  of  the  human  race  and  that  of  the  brutes. 

There  have  been  idle  speculations  as  to  the  evolution 
of  speech  betwixt  the  lower  animals,  born  of  the  mere 
expressiveness  of  sounds;  but  the  common  sense  of 
mankind  rejects  the  theory  that  speech — the  expression 
of  thought — could  develop  itself,  even  in  millions  of 
years,  out  of  inarticulate  sounds  which  merely  express 


The  Logic  of  Human  Speech         189 

feelings  of  animal  pain  and  appetite.  'All  serious 
thinkers/  says  Professor  Max  Miiller, l  'agree  with 
Bunsen  that  the  specific  difference  between  the  human 
animal  and  all  other  animals  consists  in  language.' 
/  Man  is  man/  says  Humboldt,  '  only  through  speech  ; 
but,  in  order  to  invent  it,  he  must  already  be  man.' 

And  what  is  the  significance  of  speech  ?  It  is  the 
act  of  the  human  spirit  unveiling  itself  to  a  fellow 
spirit.  Man  can  take  a  cluster  of  air- waves,  beating  in 
more  or  less  intense  vibrations  on  the  stretched  mem 
brane  of  the  ear,  and  make  it  a  vehicle  of  all  the 
heights  of  thought,  the  depths  and  tenderness  of 
emotion,  the  linked  processes  of  reason.  And  the 
wonder  does  not  merely  lie  in  spoken  language.  "With 
the  help  of  a  few  visible  symbols  the  human  mind  can 
record  itself  so  that  it  will  be  intelligible  to  other 
minds  thousands  of  years  afterwards.  A  few  dim 
characters  are  found  on  an  ancient  stone  upon  which 
desert  sands  have  blown  for  forty  centuries,  and  through 
them  the  thought  of  some  long-dead  conqueror  or  law 
giver  becomes  audible  afresh  to  us. 

And  it  is  nothing  less  than  marvellous  in  what 
multiplying  degree,  and  by  what  various  devices,  the 
power  of  human  spirits  to  touch,  and  reveal  themselves 
to,  other  human  spirits,  is  exercised.  A  few  electric 
vibrations  sent  through  thousands  of  miles  of  dead 
wire,  hung  in  the  sea  depths,  will  transmit  thought, 

1  Presidential  address  before  the  Anthropological  section  of  the 
British  Association,  1889, 


190    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

purpose,  intelligence  to  a  whole  nation.  A  few  danc 
ing  gleams  of  light  flung  on  to  the  blackness  of  the 
night-sky  will  convey  a  message  to  a  besieged  city 
across  hostile  armies. 

Now,  the  logic  of  human  speech  is  clear.  Why 
should  that  which  is  so  abundantly  and  variously 
possible  to  man  be  impossible  to  God  ?  If  spirit  can 
talk  to  spirit — the  spirit  of  man  to  the  soul  of  man — 
in  spite  of  separating  walls  of  flesh,  across  wide  gulfs 
of  space  and  thousands  of  years  of  time,  how  can  it  be 
impossible  for  the  Supreme  Spirit  of  the  universe,  the 
Father  of  all  spirits,  to  speak  to  His  own  offspring? 
That  man  is  capable  of  receiving,  that  he  longs  to 
receive,  such  messages  is  certain.  And  can  we  think 
that  God  is  incapable  of  sending  such  messages,  or  is 
unwilling  to  send  them  ?  '  Shall  we  possess  these 
things/  says  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  '  and  God  not  possess 
them  ? '  If  man  be  not  dumb  to  his  fellow  men,  why 
should  we  think  God  must  be  dumb  to  us  all  ?  If  we 
can  speak  to  each  other,  is  it  credible  that  the  God 
who  endowed  us  with  that  faculty  has  nothing  in 
Himself  which  corresponds  to  it  ? 

To  know  the  infinite  God,  if  by  such  knowledge  is 
meant  to  comprehend  all  that  lies  in  the  mysterious 
infinitude  of  His  nature,  must  be,  for  a  finite  spirit,  for 
ever  impossible.  In  that  large  and  absolute  sense  we 
do  not  know  each  other.  The  mother  does  not  know 
the  infant  she  holds  to  her  breast.  Our  largest  science, 
in  that  sense  of  the  word,  knows  nothing — not  the 


The  Logic  of  Human  Speech         191 

flower  in  the  crannied  wall,  nor  the  blowing  wind  that 
shakes  its  leaves,  nor  the  light  which  gives  it  colour. 

But  there  is  knowledge  which  is  short  of  perfect 
comprehension.  No  human  spirit  comprehends  all  that 
lies  within  the  consciousness  of  any  other  human  spirit. 
Yet  knowledge  does  exist  from  man  to  man ;  speech 
exists.  Mind  touches  mind  and  interprets  itself  to 
mind.  And  agnosticism,  since  in  the  last  analysis  it 
means  the  denial  to  God  of  the  power  which  He  has 
Himself  given  to  His  creature  man,  is  a  theory  which 
the  sane  reason  instinctively  and  absolutely  rejects. 
No  sophistry  can  make  it  credible.  The  mystery  of 
speech  in  us  makes  credible  the  mystery  of  speech  from 
God  to  us. 


BOOK   V 
IN    SPIRITUAL  LIFE 


CHAPTER  I 
The  Logic  of  Answered  Prayers 

Speak  to   Him,  then,  for  He  hears,  and  spirit  with  spirit   can 

meet, 

Closer  is  He  than  breathing,  and  nearer  than  hands  or  feet. 

TENNYSON. 

NO   one  thinks   of   prayer,   or   of    answers    to 
prayer,  as  a  branch  of  Christian  evidences. 
And  yet,  deep  hidden  in   that  sweetest  of 
all  human  experiences,  the   communion   betwixt   the 
personal  soul  and  God,  there  is  an  unrecognized  logic 
which  constitutes  one  of  the  strongest  attestations  of 
the  Christian  faith  reason  can  desire. 

The  force  of  the  argument  from  design,  as  we  have 
shown  elsewhere,  lies  in  the  thrill  of  personal  recogni 
tion  betwixt  mind  and  mind.  It  is  the  discovery  of 
intelligent  purpose  controlling  force  in  the  physical 
order  ;°and  intelligent  purpose  is  the  attribute  of  mind. 
So  the  argument  from  design,  when  analysed,  resolves 
itself  into  the  answer  of  the  Mind  of  the  infinite 
Creator  to  the  finite  mind  of  the  creature  through  the 
medium  of  material  things.  Kepler's  cry-already 

0  2 


196    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

quoted— expresses  it— '0   God,   I   am   thinking  Thy 
thoughts  after  Thee  ! ' 

But  can  we  recognize  and  decipher  the  rnind  of 
God  only  when  set  before  us  in  such  dim  hieroglyphics 
as  the  physical  universe  knows  ?  If  we  were  a  dumb 
race  we  could  only  speak  to  each  other  by  signs  and 
gestures.  If  we  were  a  race  both  blind  and  dumb  we 
could  only  communicate  through  actual  touch  of  fingers. 
And  is  the  spiritual  world  such  a  realm  of  broken 
faculties  and  clouded  senses  ?  We  belong  to  the 
spiritual  order;  and  it  cannot  be  we  are  on  such 
terms  with  God,  who  is  a  Spirit,  and  is  the  Father 
of  our  spirits,  that  He  can  only  reveal  His  mind  to 
us  through  the  rude  cipher  of  material  things.  There 
must  be  some  direct  and  personal  discovery  of  Himself 
to  us  which  the  Infinite  Mind  is  capable  of  making 
and  we  are  capable  of  receiving.  And  the  proof  of 
that  lies— too  faintly  recognized,  alas ! — in  the  separate, 
countless,  accumulated,  and  perpetual  answers  to  prayer, 
which  form  the  most  sacred  part  of  the  experience  of 
all  devout  souls. 

Prayer  fills  so  large  a  space  in  human  experience, 
it  is  so  vitally  and  essentially  the  very  atmosphere  of 
religion,  that,  unless  we  assume  that  our  experience  in 
this,  the  highest  realm,  is  a  mere  dance  of  illusions, 
there  must  be  some  great  reality  in  prayer ;  some  deep 
philosophy  behind  it;  some  wide  and  perpetual  use 
which  justifies  its  existence.  'Prayer,'  says  Carlyle, 
'  is,  and  remains  always,  the  native  and  deepest  impulse 


The  Logic  of  Answered  Prayers      197 

of  the  soul  of  man.'  It  is  incredible  that  such  an 
impulse,  the  purest  and  most  characteristic  our  nature 
knows,  can  be  nothing  better  than  a  trick ;  a  thing  as 
idle  and  empty  of  meaning  as  the  rustle  of  leaves  in 
a  wind-shaken  tree.  Has  the  God  who  made  us — and 
He  is  Himself,  we  must  believe,  a  God  of  truth — set 
in  the  very  centre  of  our  lives  a  longing,  an  impulse — 
nay,  a  passion — which  is  only  a  lie?  And,  by  some 
bewildering  paradox,  has  He  made  that  lie  the  root  of 
all  noblest  things  ? 

'  No  prayer,'  says  Carlyle,  '  no  religion,  or  at  least 
only  a  dumb  and  lamed  one.'  And  it  is  certain  that 
prayer  has  in  religion  the  office  of  oxygen  in  the 
atmosphere.  It  is  the  first  condition  of  life.  No 
human  soul  would  venture  to  undertake  a  religious 
life,  to  expect  the  ardours,  the  emotions,  the  inspira 
tions  of  religion,  on  the  condition  that  prayer  must  be 
dismissed  from  it. 

On  the  Christian  theory  prayer  has  behind  it  a 
profound  philosophy,  and  the  facts  correspond  to  the 
philosophy.  Its  reason  lies  in  the  roots  of  our  nature. 
We  are  persons,  and  God  is  a  person ;  and  however 
wide  the  interval  of  mere  scale,  the  analogies  of  human 
personality  best  interpret  to  us  what  God  is.  And 
nothing  is  more  certain  than  that  self-communication 
is  the  essential  impulse  of  personality.  This  is  the 
human  fact;  and  on  the  Christian  belief  that  God 
has  made  us  in  His  likeness,  the  desire  of  self-com 
munication  must  be  in  Him.  Personality  in  us  is  the 


198     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

faint  shadow  of  personality  in  God ;  and  the  Christian 
theory  is  that  in  us  the  need,  in  God  the  desire,  of 
self-communication  are  fundamental. 

This,  it  may  be  said,  is  only  a  guess,  but  the  facts 
correspond  to  the  guess.  Prayer  runs  through  all 
history,  exists  in  all  religions,  is  as  natural  as 
breathing.  'Blessings,'  cried  Sancho  Fanza,  'on  the 
man  who  invented  sleep ! '  And  prayer  is  as  little 
a  human  invention  as  is  sleep.  On  its  human  side 
prayer  is  the  cry  for  communion  with  God ;  on  its 
divine  side  it  is  the  response  to  that  cry.  It  repre 
sents  a  relationship  which  finds  its  reason  in  the 
very  make  of  our  own  nature,  and  in  the  essential 
attributes  of  God. 

But  it  is  commonly  said  that  prayer  is  a  purely 
subjective  exercise,  and  it  is  questioned  whether  the 
human  mind  in  the  act  of  prayer  actually  touches  the 
divine  Mind.  Are  there,  in  a  word,  any  such  things 
as  answers  to  prayer;  the  response  of  the  divine  love 
to  human  need ;  the  touch  in  the  darkness,  the  whisper 
in  the  silence,  the  answer  of  the  heavenly  Father  to 
the  cry  of  His  children  ? 

Every  one  remembers  the  story  of  how  Marconi 
set  up  on  the  American  coast  the  first  installation  for 
wireless  telegraphy ;  while  on  a  point  on  the  coast  of 
England  stood  the  corresponding  installation.  Betwixt 
the  two  rolled  the  desolate  waters  of  the  Atlantic,  a 
grey  space  swept  with  many  winds.  Could  an  electrical 
vibration  carry  a  message  from  one  mind  to  another 


The  Logic  of  Answered  Prayers      199 

across  that  vast  interval  ?  And  Marconi  has  told  us 
how  he  watched  and  listened  to  the  faint  and  vagrant 
rapping  of  the  instrument.  A  single  letter,  flung  from 
the  station  on  the  English  coast  across  thousands  of 
leagues  of  sea,  was  to  be  caught  and  registered  on  the 
American  coast. 

There   came  a  moment   when   Marconi  heard,  or 
thought  he  heard,  the  triple  tick  which  was  the  agreed 
signal!     Mind   and   mind    across   so    many   thousand 
miles  of  space  had   touched.     But  no   second   signal 
came,  or  has  ever  come  since.     The  interval  was   too 
wide,   the  instruments    too    crude,   or    the    electrical 
waves  too  vagrant ;  and,  naturally  enough,  the  world 
has  since  grown  sceptical  as  to  that  alleged  first  signal. 
But  suppose  the   signal  had   been  repeated   con 
tinuously;    that  it  could  be  repeated  to-day  at  will. 
Suppose  that   a  thousand  Marconis  had  set  up   in 
stallations  along  every  shore  washed  by  the  sea,  and 
the  messages   passed  from  land  to   land  intelligibly 
and  incessantly.     In  spite   of  sea-space  and  blowing 
winds,   souls   talked   to  souls ;   questions  were  asked 
and  answered,  messages  were  daily  sent  and  received. 
The  fact  of  such  a  conquest  of  the  separating  power 
of  space,  such  a  manifestation  of  the  power  of  human 
minds  to  speak  to  each  other  without  any  material 
link  of  contact,   would   be   scientifically   established. 
No  one  would  doubt  it,  though  they  could  not  under 
stand  it,  any  more  than  we  doubt,  though  we  cannot 
understand,  the  telephone. 


200    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

And  if  this  illustration  be  transferred  to  the 
spiritual  world,  and  translated  into  spiritual  terms, 
it  almost  exactly  describes  the  phenomena  of  prayer. 
In  true,  believing  prayer,  as  millions  of  godly  men 
and  women  know  by  the  witness  of  their  consciousness, 
the  soul  of  man  and  the  very  being  of  God  touch. 
There  is  appeal  and  response,  petition  and  answer,  the 
cry  of  need  and  the  swift  coming  of  help ;  the  upward 
impulse  of  adoration  from  the  human  side,  the  clearest 
gift  of  blessing  from  the  divine  side. 

The  facts  can  only  be  rejected  on  grounds  which 
would  pronounce  all  human  testimony  unreliable,  and 
bring  to  wreck  some  of  the  most  confident  generaliza 
tions  of  science.  The  sea-cable  which  in  1865  was 
being  laid  betwixt  America  and  England  snapped  at 
one  stage  of  the  process,  and  the  broken  end  sank  in 
the  depths  of  the  Atlantic.  The  broken  cable  lay 
there  for  nearly  a  year,  but  the  shore  end  at  Valentia 
was  still  connected  with  the  recording  instrument. 
While  the  cable  was  being  laid,  intelligible  messages 
betwixt  ship  and  shore  ran  incessantly.  When  the 
cable  was  broken  these,  of  course,  ceased;  but  their 
place  was  taken  by  a  stream  of  meaningless  and  idle 
vibrations,  born  of  the  vagrant  earth-currents  that 
poured  themselves  into  the  broken  wire  and  kept  the 
far-off  needle  rapping.  No  intelligence  governed  them, 
or  could  be  read  in  them ;  they  were  simply  the  play 
of  mindless  force. 

Meanwhile,  ships  were   patiently  groping   in   the 


The  Logic  of  Answered  Prayers     201 

dark  sea  depths  for  the  cable.  Suddenly  along  the 
lost  and  broken  wire  there  came  to  Valentia  a  mes 
sage  !  The  restless  needle  spelt  out  a  word  —  two 
words.  Here  was  thought  coming  along  the  wire. 
Some  one  was  speaking.  It  was  only  a  mutilated 
sentence  that  was  spelt  out,  the  words  '  Got  it '  —  a 
verb  without  a  subject.  But  this  was  sufficient.  It 
proved  that  there  was  mind  at  the  other  end  of  the 
wire.  Only  two  syllables  whispered  out  of  the  mind 
less  sea  depths,  from  unseen  lips  or  fingers,  across 
hundreds  of  miles  ;  yet  nobody  doubted  the  cable  was 
found  and  was  being  used.  When  intelligence  speaks 
to  intelligence  through  dark  depths  of  sunless  waters, 
the  recognition  is  instant !  A  syllable  is  enough. 

Men  tell  us  there  is  only  a  broken  wire  betwixt 
us  and  God.  What  we  think  are  answers  to  prayer, 
we  are  assured,  are  nothing  but  vagrant  echoes  out  of 
empty  space;  the  wandering  currents  of  our  own 
thoughts  somehow  coming  back  to  us,  reverberated 
out  of  eternity.  But  to  a  sceptic  who  doubted  whether 
there  was  a  mind  at  the  other  end  of  the  broken 
sea-cable  the  two  syllables,  suddenly  and  mysteriously 
reporting  themselves,  would  have  been  a  sufficient 
answer.  For  quick,  beyond  all  realization,  is  mind 
to  recognize  mind.  And  exactly  this  is  what,  by  the 
testimony  of  myriads  of  human  souls  in  all  ages  and 
under  all  skies,  takes  place  in  prayer.  There  are  real 
answers,  clear,  sure,  repeated ;  the  response  of  a  personal 
Mind  to  our  mind. 


202     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Answers  to  prayer!  Who  shall  classify  them, 
remember  them,  or  measure  them?  They  are  made 
up  of  deliverances,  comforts,  pardons,  illuminations ; 
strange  endowments  of  strength  to  the  weak,  of  courage 
to  the  fearful,  and  of  guidance  to  the  perplexed.  The 
lives  of  all  good  mothers  are  rich  in  them.  Little 
children  know  them.  Strong  men  live  by  them.  They 
have  put  an  atmosphere  of  triumph  round  innumerable 
death-beds.  They  have  dried  how  many  tears,  and 
comforted  how  many  sorrows!  They  form  part  of 
the  daily  experience  of  multitudes.  The  days  come 
and  go  to  their  music. 

What  explanation  is  possible  for  phenomena  like 
these  ?  In  that  silence  which  lies  about  the  feet  of 
God,  when  we  wait  in  the  hush  and  awe  of  prayer, 
shall  men  tell  us  that  no  voice  has  spoken  to  us ;  no 
hand  has  touched  us,  no  love  has  blessed  us  ?  Are  all 
these  rich  and  deep  experiences  nothing  better  than 
a  trick  of  the  senses,  a  lie  of  the  spiritual  faculties  ? 
If  that  is  so,  the  finest  qualities  of  human  nature — its 
sweetest  tempers,  its  noblest  flowers,  the  fruit  of  pure 
lives  and  of  happy  deaths — are  but  a  form  of  mental 
disorder.  For  these  things  are  born  of  prayer ;  and  if 
answers  to  prayer  are  mere  illusions  which  cheat  us,  they 
are  nothing  but  a  variety  of  mental  disease.  But  what 
'  disease '  is  that  which  creates  the  strength,  the  clean- 
blooded  gladness,  the  exultant  energies  which  health 
itself  can  only  envy  ?  What  delusion  is  this  on  whose 
stem  blossom  such  flowers  as  reality  itself  does  not  bear  ? 


The  Logic  of  Answered  Prayers     203 

Let  it  be  remembered  who  are  the  witnesses  in  this 
matter.  They  are  a  great  multitude  of  every  people 
and  nation  and  tongue ;  of  every  century  and  of  every 
clime.  '  This  poor  man  cried,  and  the  Lord  heard  him 
and  delivered  him  out  of  all  his  troubles.'  And  in 
every  age,  under  every  sky,  uncounted  voices  repeat 
that  testimony— saints  and  martyrs,  soldiers  and  states 
men,  great  scholars  and  simple-hearted  women.  Nay, 
in  the  whole  succession  of  the  devout,  the  saintly,  the 
pure,  throughout  all  the  Christian  centuries,  there  is 
not  one  but  would  affirm  that  prayer  finds  its  answer. 
Here,  then,  is  a  great,  unvarying,  and  multiform  tradi 
tion.  It  represents  the  most  overwhelming  verification 
the  human  intellect  can  know. 

Of  course,  it  may  be  replied  that  in  each  instance 
the  supposed  answer  to  prayer  is  a  purely  subjective 
experience ;  valid,  perhaps,  for  the  person  to  whom  it 
comes,  but  for  no  one  else.  But  each  witness  testifies 
to  definite  phenomena  in  the  realm  of  human  con 
sciousness  ;  and  each  separate  witness  must  be  multi 
plied  by  all  the  generations  that  have  gone  by,  and  all 
the  saints  that  live  to-day. 

Science,  to  go  back  to  our  illustration,  would  accept 
absolutely  half  a  dozen  letters  coming  mysteriously  out 
of  the  unsunned  sea  depths  as  a  proof  that  Some  one 
was  speaking  at  the  other  end  of  the  wire.  For  the 
blind  earth-currents  do  not  clothe  themselves  in  intel 
ligible  speech,  any  more  than  the  vagrant  winds  could 
compose  Paradise  Lost,  or  the  vibrations  of  the  light 


204    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 
paint   the  Madonna   of    Kaphael.      If    the    spiritual 
experience  of  all  the  saints  is  to  be  rejected  as  an 
illusion,  what  of  certain  knowledge  in  any  realm  is  left 
to  the  human  intellect  ? 

Prayer  is  like  the  sea-cable.     Some  one  certainly 
is  speaking,  is  speaking  every  moment  to   uncounted 
human  souls,  from  the  other  end.     The  material  uni 
verse,   with  which   our  senses   deal,  is   only  a  veil- 
behind  it  is  the  great  kingdom  of  the  spiritual  universe' 
to  which  we  belong,  and  into  which  in  a  few  swift 
moments  more  we  must  pass.     That  is  the  kingdom 
God's  open  presence.     Prayer  is  the  electric  wire 
mining  into  that  kingdom.     We  speak  to  God  through 
it;   we  hear  His  voice   in  answer.     That  He  exists 
that  He  stands  in  personal  and  living  relations  with 
as,   is    surely   proved   afresh,   and    throughout    every 
moment  of  time,  by  the  answered  prayers  of  aU  the 
uncounted   multitudes    of   praying   hearts,   since  the 
drama  of  human  history  began. 


CHAPTER  II 
The  Logic  of  Design  in  the  Spiritual  World 

'  The  essence  of  mind  is  design  and  purpose.  There  are  some 
who  deny  that  there  is  any  design  or  purpose  in  the  universe  at 
all ;  but  how  can  that  be  maintained  when  humanity  itself 
possesses  these  attributes  ?' — SIB  OLIVER  LODGE. 

NO  one  denies  the  logical  force  of  design  in  the 
material  world.  Paley's  argument  from  the 
watch  to  the  watchmaker  is  still  final  for 
the  healthy  intellect.  It  is  a  form  of  reason  which  a 
child  can  understand.  The  house  proves  the  builder. 
Intelligence  in  us  recognizes  that  intelligence  has 
planned  floor  and  roof,  walls  and  windows;  and  this 
logic  does  not  stop  short  with  the  house  roof.  It  runs 
to  the  roof  of  the  heavens.  It  is  as  wide  as  the  very 
sweep  of  the  universe.  No  one  can  pretend  to  believe 
that  behind  St.  Paul's  Cathedral  there  was  not  the 
brain  of  a  great  architect,  determining  every  line  and 
curve  and  detail  of  the  great  structure.  And  by  the 
same  sure  proof  we  know  that  behind  the  mighty 
architecture  of  the  star-crowded  heavens  there  must 
be  some  contriving  Mind,  If  we  cannot  trust  the 


206    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

logic  which  links  design  everywhere  to  a  designing 
intelligence,  reason  itself  has  no  authority. 

What  is  the  exact  logic  of  design  ?  It  is  the  dis 
covery  of  conscious  and  intelligent  purpose,  that  chooses 
its  end  and  works  towards  it  by  fit  and  intelligent 
contrivance.  And  mind  in  the  observer  recognizes 
mind  in  the  worker.  If  there  is,  for  example,  in  the 
physical  universe  a  discovery  of  purpose,  of  purpose 
using  force  as  its  servant  and  instrument,  this  is,  and 
must  be,  the  revelation  of  an  Intelligence  in  or  behind 
Nature  to  intelligence  in  us.  So  we  have  the  thrill  of 
conscious  mind  answering  the  touch  of  mind. 

Now,  the  presence  of  design  in  the  material 
universe  is  constant  and  undeniable.  Science  itself, 
and  scientists  in  every  school,  proclaim  this.  Newton 
declared  that  the  existence  of  an  intelligent  Creator 
was  a  necessary  inference  from  the  study  of  celestial 
mechanics,  and  that  the  study  of  God  was  therefore  an 
essential  part  of  natural  philosophy.  'Science,'  says 
Lord  Kelvin,  '  positively  affirms  a  creating  and  direct 
ing  Power;  she  compels  us  to  accept  this  as  an  article 
of  belief.' l  Sir  G.  G.  Stokes  a  finds  the  phenomena  of 
vision  stained  through  and  through  with  evidence  of 
design,  and  he  says,  '  Design  is  altogether  unmeaning 
without  a  designing  mind.' 

To  think  in  terms  of  mathematics  is  the  highest 
sign  of  intelligence,  and,  lo  !  the  whole  physical  universe 
is  built  on  terms  of  mathematics,  and  represents 
1  Nineteenth  Century,  June,  1903,  *  Burnct  Lectures,  p.  327. 


Logic  of  Design  in  the  Spiritual  World   207 

mathematical  harmonies.  A  crystal  is  but  a  bit  of  con 
crete  geometry.  The  law  of  numbers  runs  through  the 
colours  in  the  rainbow,  the  intervals  of  music,  the  pistils 
of  flowers.  'Mathematicians  centuries  before  Christ,' 
says  Hill,1  'discussed  the  problem  of  what  is  called 
extreme  and  mean  ratio ;  and  they  invented  a  process 
for  dividing  the  line  in  this  ratio  for  use  in  the  business 
of  inscribing  a  regular  pentagon  in  a  circle.  But 
modern  science  discovers  that  the  mathematical  idea  of 
extreme  and  mean  ratio  runs  through  the  material 
universe.  It  is  expressed  in  the  angles  at  which  the 
leaves  of  plants  diverge  from  the  stem ;  it  is  found  in 
the  revolutions  of  the  planets  about  the  sun.  And,' 
says  Hill,  '  how  can  we  compare  the  reasonings  of 
Euclid  upon  extreme  and  mean  ratio  with  the  arrange 
ment  of  leaves  about  the  stem,  and  the  revolutions  of 
planets  round  the  sun,  and  not  feel  that  these  pheno 
mena  of  creation  express  Euclid's  idea  as  exactly  as 
diagrams  or  Arabic  digits  could  do,  and  that  this  idea 
was,  in  some  form,  present  in  the  creation  ? ' 

But  the  fact  is  that  the  very  table  of  the  elements 
is  the  chart  of  a  keyboard  of  vibrations  which,  like  the 
intervals  in  music,  have  a  numerical  basis.  The  dis 
tribution  of  the  stars  themselves  represent  numerical 
harmonies.  Colour  and  music  are  built  on  numbers, 
the  law  of  gravitation  works  in  ratios  which  can  be 
expressed  in  terms  of  numbers.  What  is  all  this  but  to 
say  that  matter  in  every  form  is  built  on  laws  of  mind  ? 
1  Natural  Foundations  of  Theology,  p.  369. 


208     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Clerk-Maxwell,  in  his  lecture  on  '  Molecules,'  says : 
'  They  continue  this  day  as  they  were  created,  perfect 
in  number  and  measure  and  weight,  and  from  the 
ineffaceable  characters  impressed  on  them  we  may 
learn  that  those  aspirations  after  accuracy  in  measure 
ment,  truth  in  statement,  and  justice  in  action,  which 
we  reckon  among  our  noblest  attributes  as  men,  are  ours 
because  they  are  essential  constituents  of  the  image  of 
Him  who  in  the  beginning  created,  not  only  the  heaven 
and  the  earth,  but  the  materials  of  which  heaven  and 
earth  consist.' * 

'If  we  consider  the  whole  universe,'  says  Darwin, 
'the  mind  refuses  to  look  at  it  as  the  outcome  of 
chance.'  He  says  of  the  eye,  that,  as  a  living  optical 
instrument,  'it  is  as  superior  to  one  of  glass  as  the 
works  of  the  Creator  are  to  those  of  man.' a  He  after 
wards  regretted  having  used  such  a  theological  term  as 
'  the  Creator ' ;  but  he  never  varied  his  accent  in  speak 
ing  of  the  inimitable  contrivances  of  the  human  eye ; 
and  these  contrivances  surely  imply  a  Contriver. 

Kant  says :  '  It  is  absurd  for  a  man  even  to  conceive 
the  idea  that  some  day  a  Newton  will  arise  who  can 
explain  the  origin  of  a  single  blade  of  grass  by  natural 
laws  uncontrolled  by  design.'  Haeckel  himself,  while 
he  denies  design  in  the  inorganic  world,  confesses  it 
exists  in  organic  life.  '  We  do  undeniably  perceive,' 
he  says,  '  a  purpose  in  the  structure  and  in  the  life  of 
an  organism.  The  plant  and  animal  seem  to  be 

1  Bradford,  1873,          •  Origin  of  Species,  5th  edit.,  p.  226. 


Logic  of  Design  in  the  Spiritual  World    209 

controlled  by  a  definite  design  in  the  combination  of 
their  several  parts,  just  as  clearly  as  we  sep  in  the 
machines  which  man  invents  and  constructs/  l 

But  the  witness  of  individual  scientists  is  un 
necessary.  The  great  presupposition  on  which  science 
itself  stands  is  that  the  visible  universe  is  intelligible, 
or  why  should  it  be  studied  ?  And  what  is  intelligible 
must  be  the  work  of  intelligence.  It  can  be  known,  or 
why  should  we  strive  to  know  it  ?  Mind  must  be  in  a 
thing  before  mind  can  know  it.  We  can  ifead  type 
when  set  up  in  the  pages  of  a  book  and  in  the  shape  of 
a  poem  or  a  story.  But  who  could  read  type  flung  by 
chance  on  the  floor,  or  piled  in  clusters  by  an  anthropoid 
ape? 

But  somehow  it  is  assumed,  and  conceded,  on 
almost  every  side,  that  design  only  exists  in  the 
physical  realm.  It  is  to  be  discovered  in  the  eye, 
but  not  in  the  mind  to  which  the  eye  brings  its 
reports.  It  is  to  be  found  in  the  skeleton  of  a  bird's 
wing,  in  the  imitative  and  protective  colours  of  an 
insect,  but  not  in  the  structure  of  the  human  soul. 
That  is  dismissed  as  outside  science.  There  is  no 
answer  of  mind  to  mind  in  what  may  be  called  the 
native  realm  of  the  intelligence.  The  spiritual  universe 
is  silent.  Or  if  any  one  declares  that  for  him  it  has 
many  voices,  he  is  dismissed  as  'unscientific,'  or  as 
being  tricked  by  the  echoes  of  his  own  voice  ! 

And  yet  if  there  be  a  creative  Mind  behind  the 
1  EiddU  of  the  Universe,  p.  93. 

P 


2io    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

things  created,  it  must  surely  be  most  clearly  visible  in 
that  part  of  creation  which  is  highest  and  closest  in 
structure  and  faculty  to  the  Creator.  The  mind  in  us 
ought  to  discover  traces  of  the  creative  Mind  in  its  own 
structure,  and  in  the  laws  and  forces  of  that  spiritual 
realm  to  which  God  Himself  belongs,  and  in  which,  on 
the  theory  of  religion,  He  has  given  us  a  place.  If  the 
watch  reveals  and  proves  the  watchmaker,  the  soul 
ought  to  reveal  and  prove  God.  And  religion  as  a 
phenomenon,  if  it  be  true  and  comes  from  God,  ought 
to  show  that  perfect  adaptation  of  means  to  ends  which 
is  the  signature  of  the  Creator  on  all  His  works.  Let 
us  see,  briefly,  if  this  is  the  case. 

There  are  certainly  all  the  marks  of  design  in  the 
moral  sense,  that  chord  of  our  nature  which  responds 
with  deep,  involuntary,  far-heard  vibrations  to  the 
challenge  of  right  and  wrong.  Kant,  in  a  familiar 
quotation,  declares  that  two  things  move  his  deepest 
wonder — the  starry  heavens  and  the  moral  sense  in 
man.  And  moral  sense  is  the  point  of  separation 
betwixt  man  and  the  orders  beneath  him.  Man's  dis 
tinction  lies,  not  merely  in  the  faculty  of  speech,  nor 
in  any  special  range  and  height  of  intellectual  power. 
It  lies  exactly  at  this  point,  the  vision  of  right  and 
wrong ;  the  capacity  for  moral  character.  That  faculty 
exists  nowhere  else  in  organized  life  as  known  to  us. 

A  scientist  so  detached,  and  so  little  under  the  direct 
influence  of  the  Christian  faith,  as  Professor  W.  K. 
Clifford,  yet  says :  '  The  idea  of  an  external  conscious 


Logic  of  Design  in  the  Spiritual  World   211 

being  is  unavoidably  suggested,  as  it  seems  to  me,  by 
the  categorical  imperative  of  the  moral  sense;  and, 
moreover,  in  a  way  quite  independent,  by  the  aspect  of 
nature,  which  seems  to  answer  our  questionings  with 
an  intelligence  akin  to  our  own.' l 

The  witness  of  our  own  highest  faculty,  in  a  word, 
and  of  our  own  deepest  consciousness,  assures  us  of  the 
existence  of  a  Mind  which  is  concerned  for  moral  ends, 
and  has  made  us  for  those  ends.  And  this  Mind 
has  strung  our  nature  with  sensibilities  which  vibrate 
to  the  touch  and  challenge  of  moral  forces.  Just  as 
the  eye  reveals  to  us  the  world  of  form  and  colour, 
or  the  ear  makes  possible  for  us  the  sense  of  sound, 
and  turns  the  vibrations  of  the  physical  atmosphere 
into  a  channel  of  thought  and  sense,  so  the  moral 
sense  in  us  links  us  to  that  world  of  moral  qualities 
and  forces  in  which  God  Himself  dwells. 

And  mind  in  us  can  read,  written  on  the  moral 
sense  within  us,  the  purposes  of  the  creative  Mind.  We 
can  discover  the  end  for  which  He  made  us.  There  is 
no  logic  more  convincing  than  that  of  the  correspon 
dence  betwixt  an  organ  and  the  element  in  which  it 
works.  The  structure  of  the  eye  presupposes  the 
existence  of  light — and  proves  it.  And  the  structure 
of  the  conscience  is  as  definite  as  that  of  the  eye ;  and 
the  evidence  of  its  sensibilities  is  as  convincing. 

But  let  us  take,  as  another  illustration,  the  story  of 
Jesus  Christ  considered  as  a  schome  of  philosophy ;  a 
4  Lectures  and  Essays,  p.  388, 


212    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

force  addressed  to  a  given  end;  a  machinery  which 
undertakes  to  produce  certain  results.  As  a  physio 
logist  studies  a  bird's  wing  in  relation  to  the  medium 
in  which  it  has  to  work  and  the  end  it  has  to  accom 
plish,  or  as  an  oculist  judges  the  eye,  as  an  optical 
instrument,  in  relation  to  light,  so  let  the  story  of 
Christ  be  considered.  The  question  of  its  truth  or  false 
hood  may  be  laid  aside ;  let  it  be  looked  at  simply  as 
a  cause  intended  to  produce  a  specific  effect.  Has  it  a 
true  philosophy?  Does  it  show  intelligent  purpose, 
choosing  a  clear  end,  and  working  towards  that  end  by 
the  fittest  means  ?  This,  surely,  is  a  question  of  which 
our  reason  is  a  competent  judge. 

And  it  is  certain  that  if  religion  is  a  delusion,  born 
in  the  dreaming  brain  of  some  forgotten  poet,  or  shaped 
by  the  ravings  of  some  unknown  fanatic,  it  still,  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  has  somehow  caught  the  art,  and  learned 
to  use  the  accents  of  the  divinest  wisdom. 

What  is  the  end  it  seeks  ?  It  is,  reduced  to  its 
elements,  to  bring  the  human  will  into  rhythm,  into 
deep,  eternal,  rejoicing  harmony,  with  the  real  or 
supposed  will  of  God.  The  end,  then,  is  noble ;  none 
loftier  can  be  so  much  as  imagined.  What  are  the 
means  used  to  reach  this  end ;  what  forces  are  called 
into  existence?  There  is,  on  any  true  reading  of 
human  nature,  only  one  force  which  the  will  obeys 
inevitably,  gladly,  unweariedly.  It  is  the  master  force 
of  love ! 

All  other  motives — ambition,  greed,  desire  of  power, 


Logic  of  Design  in  the  Spiritual  World  213 

hunger  for  knowledge  or  for  fame — are  partial  and 
temporary ;  they  lack  the  note  of  universality.  Love, 
provided  it  can  only  be  kindled,  is  the  master-force 
of  the  human  soul.  And,  as  a  question  of  fact,  it 
is  the  exact  force  to  which  religion  addresses  itself. 
Somehow,  the  rogues  or  fools,  the  dreamers  or 
fanatics,  who,  on  the  theory  of  unbelief,  invented 
the  Christian  story,  read  the  deep  philosophy  of  the 
human  soul  aright.  They  undertook  to  rule  conduct 
by  love ! 

But  how  must  love  be  created  ?  It  cannot  be 
bribed,  or  bought,  or  compelled.  Glory  of  heaven  or 
terror  of  hell  is  vain  to  awaken  love.  It  has  its  own 
unalterable  conditions  and  laws. 

Love,  for  one  thing,  can  only  be  awakened  by  a 
person.  We  cannot  love  in  the  deep,  personal,  supreme 
sense  a  theology,  a  book,  a  code  of  laws,  a  system  of 
philosophy,  or  any  abstraction,  no  matter  how  beautiful. 
Love  must  be  personal.  And  what  is  perfectly  true, 
and  yet  most  strange,  is  that  mere  loveliness  in  a  person 
does  not  always  and  necessarily  awaken  love  in  the 
beholder.  It  may  affect  us  only  as  a  statue  does,  or  a 
painting.  If  it  is  remote  it  is  ineffective.  It  is  love 
that  creates  love.  At  love's  touch  and  breath  and 
whisper,  love  awakens ! 

And  yet  not  every  form  of  love  will  create  love. 
Love  itself  may,  indeed,  as  human  experience  some 
times  sadly  proves,  be  only  an  irritant.  But  granted 
the  love  of  some  one  stronger,  nobler,  better,  greater 


214    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

than  ourselves,  some  one  on  whom  we  are  depen 
dent,  and  suppose  that  love  utters  itself  in  love's 
highest  mood,  the  mood  of  self-sacrifice,  it  speaks  to 
us  in  accents  of  suffering,  and  of  suffering  endured 
for  us.  Then  we  have,  tried  by  the  highest  philo 
sophy  human  nature  knows,  the  force  best  fitted  to 
awaken  love. 

And  exactly  this  is  what  Christianity  brings  to  us. 
It  is  love  redeemed  from  weakness  by  being  the  love  of 
the  infinite  Lord  and  Maker  of  the  universe.  It  has 
conscience  as  its  servant  and  advocate,  since  it  is  love 
for  the  wrongdoer  by  the  One  who  has  been  wronged. 
And  it  is  love  which  utters  itself  in  suffering.  Its 
symbol  is  the  cross  and  the  sepulchre. 

If  a  committee  of  philosophers — not  to  say  arch 
angels — were  appointed  to  devise  a  plan  which  should 
attain  what  is  admitted  to  be  the  essential  end  of 
religion,  what  more  fitting  means  could  be  imagined  ? 
And  on  the  theory  that  religion  is  not  true,  an  in 
credible  thing  follows.  Here  is  a  group  of  dreamers, 
or  fools,  or  impostors,  who  lived  nobody  knows  where, 
and  died  nobody  knows  when,  who  yet  somehow  read 
the  secrets  of  the  human  soul  more  profoundly  than  all 
the  philosophers  have  ever  done !  And  they  invented  a 
scheme  which,  whether  fact  or  fiction,  does  fit  into  the 
human  soul  as  the  key  fits  into  the  lock ! 

If  there  be  design — an  intelligent  purpose  which 
seeks  a  great  end ;  which  works  towards  it  by  the 
fittest  means  and  with  the  mightiest  known  forces — 


Logic  of  Design  in  the  Spiritual  World   215 

recognizable  by  the  human  intelligence  anywhere,  it  is 
here.  It  actually  does  what  all  the  logic  of  all  the 
philosophers,  or  the  legal  codes  of  all  the  statesmen 
known  to  history  could  not  do.  It  changes  human 
nature  I  It  has  not  only  built  cathedrals,  inspired 
a  great  literature,  changed  the  course  of  history, 
and  reshaped  civilization.  It  creates  saints !  It  has 
done  this  throughout  whole  centuries,  and  does  it  still 
under  every  sky,  and  with  men  of  every  race  and  of 
every  stage  of  civilization.  If  the  men  and  women  who 
have  surrendered  themselves  to  the  forces  of  religion, 
and  are  the  witnesses  of  its  power,  were  collected 
together,  they  would  be  recognized  as  constituting  the 
very  flower  of  the  human  race. 

Shall  we  find  design — the  answer  of  mind  to  mind 
— in  the  tissues  of  the  eye,  in  the  membranes  of  the 
ear,  in  the  skeleton  of  a  bird's  wing,  in  the  nerve 
system  of  a  frog,  in  the  spinnaret  of  a  spider  ?  and  shall 
we  not  find  it  in  the  great  and  magnificent  structure  of 
religion  ?  Not  to  admit  the  evidence  of  some  great 
contriving  Mind  there  is  the  last  disloyalty  to  reason. 
It  is  to  accept  the  curve  and  refuse  to  complete  the 
circle.  It  is  to  say  that  the  law  which  is  true  in 
one  realm  is  false  in  another,  and  this  is  to  unwrite  all 
science. 

God's  signature,  in  those  characters  we  recognize 
everywhere  else,  is  assuredly  written  deep  and  inefface- 
ably  on  the  very  fabric  of  religion.  Its  sign  is  found  in 
its  profound  correspondence  with  our  own  moral  sense, 


216    The  Unrealised  Logic  of  Religion 

in  its  fitness  to  achieve  the  ends  for  which  it  exists. 
To  say  that  these  supply  no  proof  of  the  divine  origin 
of  religion  is  to  accept  the  major  and  minor  premisses  of 
a  syllogism,  but  to  reject  the  conclusion.  It  is  an 
absurd  example,  in  a  word,  of  arrested  logic. 


BOOK  VI 
IN   COMMON   LIFE 


CHAPTER  I 
The  Logic  of  Unproved  Negatives 

'  The  natural  world,  then,  and  natural  government  of  it,  being 
such  an  incomprehensible  scheme,  so  incomprehensible  that  a 
man  must,  really  in  the  literal  sense,  know  nothing  at  all  who  ia 
not  sensible  of  his  ignorance  in  it — this  immediately  suggests  and 
strongly  shows  the  credibility,  that  the  moral  world  and  govern 
ment  of  it  may  be  so  too.' — BUTLER'S  Analogy. 

1  Ignorance  and  doubt  afford  scope  for  probation  in  all  senses 
as  really  as  intuitive  conviction  or  certainty.' — Ibid. 

IN  the  secular  realm— in  the  logic  of  everyday  life, 
of  the  shop,  of  the  street  and  the  exchange — we 
all  recognize  the  profound  difference  in  practical 
force  betwixt  positive  and  negative  evidence.  In  the 
scales  of  life  they  are  not  of  equivalent  weight.  They 
affect  action  in  totally  diverse  ways.  For  Eobinson 
Crusoe  on  his  desert  island,  a  positive  fact  of  the  tiniest 
size — a  single  naked  footprint  in  the  sand — was  enough 
to  fill  him  with  alarm.  It  needed  only  that  solitary 
print,  a  patch  of  disturbed  sand,  to  show  that  some  one 
had  passed  along  what  he  thought  was  the  empty  shore. 
But  to  prove  the  opposite,  that  the  whole  island  hid  no 
hostile  figure,  quite  another  sort  and  scale  of  evidence 
was  necessary.  To  be  sure  that  he  was  alone  the 


220    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

castaway  must  know  every  foot  of  the  island,  every 
hiding-place,  cave  and  valley,  hill  slope  and  creeping 
stream,  and  depths  of  shadowy  wood.  A  universal 
negative,  as  every  logician  knows,  can  be  built  on 
nothing  less  than  universal  knowledge. 

Bishop     Butler,    through    his    great    book — more 
praised,  alas !  than  read  to-day — argues  that  probability 
is  the  law  of  life.     Perfect  knowledge  is  impossible  to 
us.   "We  must,  in  any  realm,  act  on  incomplete  evidence. 
Tried  by  the  test  of  absolute  metaphysical  proof,  we  are 
not  certain  that  the  world  of  form  and    colour  and 
sound — the  world  the  hand  touches,  the  feet  press,  the 
eyes  see— really  exists.     Wise  men  have  doubted  its 
existence.     They  have  written  volumes  to  prove  it  has 
no  existence.     But  in  daily  life  we  learn  to  act  on 
evidence   short    of   metaphysical   certainty;    and   we 
recognize  that  the  force  of  incomplete  proof  varies  by 
measureless  degree  according  to  the  side  on  which  it 
stands.     Incomplete  disproof  is  no  release  from  the 
obligation  to  act.    It  is  consistent,  indeed,  with  direct, 
complete,  and  urgent  necessity  for  action.   Probabilities, 
to  go  back  to  Butler's  words,  are  of  quite  unequal  value, 
both  in  logic  and  morals.     We  admit  this  is  true ;  we 
act  on  it  where  money  is  concerned,  or  health,  or 
safety. 

There  is  a  certain  vague  risk,  a  probability  of  low 
order  difficult  to  measure,  that  a  man's  house  may  take 
fire  and  be  burnt  There  are  still  greater  probabilities 
that  no  such  calamity  will  happen,  for  not  one  house 


The  Logic  of  Unproved  Negatives    221 

in  a.  thousand  actually  takes  fire.  But  the  negative 
probability  in  the  scales  of  a  wise  man's  brain  does  not 
count.  It  does  not  cancel  the  obligation  to  act,  and  so 
he  insures  his  house.  The  miner  does  not  know  that 
gold  lies  in  the  reef  deep  below  the  surface.  There  is 
only  a  certain  convergence  of  probabilities  which  points 
in  that  direction.  But  on  the  strength  of  those  pro 
babilities  he  fights  his  way  with  steel  and  dynamite 
down  through  two  thousand  feet  of  rock  and  clay. 
He  expends  toil  and  time  and  wealth  on  evidence  far 
short  of  certainty ;  evidence,  indeed,  only  reaching  a 
moderate  degree  of  probability,  and  discredited  already, 
in  a  hundred  cases,  by  failure. 

But  in  no  realm  of  life  do  we  wait  for  mathematical 
certainty,  and  postpone  action  till  it  arrives.  A  shop 
run,  a  ship  sailed,  a  campaign  fought,  a  science  pursued 
on  that  principle  would  be  a  jest.  In  life,  we  repeat, 
duty  and  logic  do  not  walk  with  equal  steps.  Duty 
may  be  created  by  merely  shadowy  probabilities.  It 
leaps  into  existence  long  before  a  perfect  syllogism  is 
reached. 

Keligion,  it  is  sometimes  complained,  is  a  kingdom 
of  half-truths  ;  of  truths  only  half  known,  and  often  less 
than  half  proved.  We  have  not  for  its  doctrines  the 
evidence  we  have  for,  say,  mathematical  propositions. 
That  is  perfectly  true.  But  the  law  of  the  practical 
authority  of  incomplete  proof  runs  into  the  great 
realm  of  religion.  There,  as  nowhere  else,  in  regard 
to  its  obligations  and  duties,  only  that  impossible, 


222     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

unattainable,  unthinkable  thing— a  limitless  negative- 
is  a  discharge  to  the  conscience.  Short  of  that  universal 
and  final  disproof  the  conscience  may  be  pledged, 
and  duty  be  peremptory.  Incomplete  proof  is  con 
sistent  with  the  highest  measure  of  obligation;  but 
nothing  less  than  universal  disproof— a  disproof  that 
leaves  not  one  poor  peeping  doubt  in  existence— is  a 
release  from  duty. 

And  let  it  be  noticed  that  through  all  the  moods 
of  infidelity  a  final  and  universal  disproof  of  religion 
is  never  claimed.  There  are  multitudes  who  ask°for 
some  more  absolute,  direct,  and  overwhelming  evidence 
of  God's  existence  than  anything  yet  offered  to  them ; 
though  there  are  thousands  who  know  God  exists 
by  a  surer  test  than  that  by  which  they  know  the 
sun  shines  or  the  earth  stands.  For  the  existence  of 
external  things  they  have  only  the  witness  of  their 
physical  senses;  for  facts  of  the  spiritual  order  they 
have  the  direct  testimony  of  their  spiritual  conscious 
ness.  But  what  proof— far-stretching,  measureless,  and 
final — is  there  in  existence  sufficient  to  sustain  the 
tremendous  and  universal  negative, '  There  is  no  God '  ? 
What  height  and  depth,  what  eternity  and  universality 
of  knowledge,  must  be  assumed  as  a  warrant  for  such 
an  assertion!  Who  is  entitled  to  announce  such  a 
negative  ? 

The  mere  sense  of  humour  makes,  or  ought  to  make, 
such  a  performance  impossible.  Here  is  a  little  creature 
who  was  born  yesterday  and  will  die  to-morrow.  He 


The  Logic  of  Unproved  Negatives     223 

comes  he  knows  not  whence ;  he  is  hastening  he  knows 
not  whither.  He  is  hedged  round  with  mysteries,  im 
prisoned  in  ignorance.  He  knows  only  one  little  patch 
on  the  surface  of  only  one  little  planet.  He  knows, 
and  that  only  dimly,  a  few  of  the  mysterious  laws 
touching  him  and  shaping  his  life.  He  cannot  tell  how 
his  own  nails  grow,  or  why  his  hands  obey  the  impulse 
of  his  thoughts,  or  whether,  when  to-morrow's  sun  rises, 
he  will  be  in  existence.  He  cannot  say  of  his  own 
knowledge  whether  there  is  not  a  man  in  the  moon. 
And  shall  he  undertake  to  proclaim  to  the  astonished 
race  that  there  is  no  infinite  God  in  the  immeasurable 
universe ! 

John  Foster's  writings,  it  is  to  be  feared,  are  for 
gotten;  but  one  overwhelming  passage  survives  in 
•which  he  proves  that  the  tremendous  negation  on  which 
militant  atheism  stands  is  necessarily  and  confessedly 
beyond  proof. 

The  wonder  turns  on  the  great  process,  by  which  a  man  could 
grow  to  the  immense  intelligence  that  can  know  there  is  no  God. 
What  ages  and  what  lights  are  requisite  for  this  attainment  ?  This 
intelligence  involves  the  very  attributes  of  Divinity,  while  a  God  is 
denied.  For  unless  this  man  is  omnipresent,  unless  he  is  at  this 
moment  in  every  place  in  the  Universe,  he  cannot  know  but  there 
maybe  in  some  place  manifestations  of  a  Deity  by  which  even  Aewould 
be  overpowered.  If  he  does  not  absolutely  know  every  agent  in  the 
Universe,  the  one  that  he  does  not  know  may  be  God.  If  he  is  not 
himself  the  chief  agent  in  the  Universe,  and  does  not  know  what  is 
BO,  that  which  is  so  may  be  God.  If  he  is  not  in  absolute  possession 
of  all  the  propositions  that  constitute  universal  truth,  the  one  which 
he  wants  may  be  that  there  is  a  God.  If  he  cannot  with  certainty 
assign  the  cause  of  all  that  he  perceives  to  exist,  that  cause  may  be 


224    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

&  God.  If  he  does  not  know  everything  that  has  been  done  in  the 
immeasurable  ages  that  are  past,  some  things  may  have  been  done 
by  a  God.  Thus,  unless  he  knows  all  things,  that  is,  precludes 
another  Deity  by  being  one  himself,  he  cannot  know  that  the  Being 
whose  existence  he  rejects,  does  not  exist. 

To  say  that  there  is  no  God,  in  brief,  is  to  assert 
that  all  the  chambers  of  the  universe  are  empty,  all 
the  kingdoms  of  space  are  silent;  that  in  no  world 
amongst  all  the  unnumbered  hosts  of  the  stars  is  to  be 
seen  any  print  of  God's  foot,  any  touch  of  His  hand. 
How  shall  we  reach  the  height  of  that  great  certainty  ? 
To  be  able  to  say  '  there  is  no  God,  we  must,'  says 
Chalmers,  'walk  the  whole  expanse  of  infinity,  and 
ascertain,  by  observation,  that  trace  of  Him  is  to  be 
found  nowhere;  that  through  every  known  and  un 
trodden  vastness  in  His  illimitable  universe  there  is  no 
sign  of  His  presence.'  Who  shall  undertake  to  speak 
for  all  the  unknown  hosts  of  beings  in  other  worlds,  in 
other  ages,  and  assert  that  no  one  has  ever  heard  the 
whisper  of  God's  voice,  or  found  such  signs  of  His 
power  as  make  doubt  impossible  ? 

No  one,  in  a  word,  can  assure  us  that  God  does  not 
exist.  And  the  mere  unproved  probability — the  very 
possibility— that  He  is,  that  He  sits  on  the  throne,  that 
we  live  under  His  laws,  that  we  must  give  account  to 
Him  of  our  actions,  creates  a  degree  of  obligation  which 
is  in  itself  a  religion.  It  puts  us  on  probation.  It  is 
sufficient  to  morally  test  our  characters,  and,  in  testin^ 
our  character,  to  fix  our  destiny.  On  any  sane  reading 
of  facts  the  possibility  that  God  may  exist  is  a  fact 


The  Logic  of  Unproved  Negatives     225 

which  has  a  right  to  colour  our  lives,  even  while  the 
argument  for  that  existence  is  yet  incomplete.  While 
doubt  is  possible,  and  certainty  yet  unattained,  there  is 
still,  to  quote  Chalmers,  'a  path  of  irreligion  and  a 
path  of  piety ' ;  a  moral  temper  which  befits  the  proba 
bility  of  God's  existence,  and  a  moral  temper  which  is 
an  offence  against  it. 

To  disregard  the  will  of  God  when  we  have  found 
He  exists  is  wickedness;  but  to  be  careless  of  the 
knowledge  of  God,  to  whom,  if  He  does  exist,  we  are 
bound  by  measureless  ties  of  gratitude,  that,  too,  is 
impiety.  We  need  not  open  the  Bible  to  learn  our 
obligations  to  God.  The  facts  of  the  world  about  us — 
a  world  adjusted  to  our  happiness,  that  gives  light  to 
the  eyes,  and  soft  air  to  the  lungs,  and  beauty  to  every 
sense ;  a  world  adjusted  with  exquisite  care,  with  com 
plex  and  infinite  correspondences  to  our  existence — 
are  sufficient.  To  think  of  all  these  myriad  adaptations, 
these  touches  and  signals  of  care,  these  gifts  that  come 
in  silence  and  go  unacknowledged,  and  yet  to  care  not 
whether,  anywhere  in  the  space  above  us,  or  in  the 
unseen  realms  about  us,  there  exists  a  Being  who  has 
planned  it  all,  and  maintains  it;  this  is  wickedness. 
No  one  doubts  that  to  resist  God  after  He  is  known  is 
impiety;  but  to  be  satisfied  that  He  should  remain 
unknown  is  a  baseness  that  aggravates  impiety  itself. 

To  the  reason  and  to  the  conscience  alike,  in  short, 
there  is  no  escape  from  the  obligations  of  religion 
except  by  the  unattained  and  unattainable  device  of  a 

Q 


226    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

universal  negative.  In  this  realm,  duty,  vast  in  scale 
and  peremptory  in  authority,  finds  standing-ground  on 
an  unproved  negativa 

No  one  to-day,  or  no  one  who  need  be  taken 
seriously,  will,  as  we  have  said,  make  himself  re 
sponsible  for  the  confident  and  tremendous  negative, 
'  There  is  no  God.'  But  let  us  take  a  sister  denial  of 
almost  equal  size,  the  assertion  that  historical  Christi 
anity — with  its  story  of  redeeming  love,  with  the  great 
duties,  and  the  measureless  hopes  born  of  that  story — 
is  not  true.  It  is  a  scheme  disproved.  Christ  may  at 
last  be  dismissed  from  history  and  from  human  respect 
as  a  myth,  a  dream,  or  an  impostor.  The  literature  of 
Christianity  is  a  forgery.  Its  ethics  have  no  authority. 
Its  history  is  a  mere  procession  of  delusions.  The 
great  hopes  of  which  it  whispers  are  idle  dreams. 

Now,  many  ingenious  artists  are  busy  at  work 
trying  to  exhaust  Christianity  of  all  solid  contents,  and 
to  whittle  down  its  evidence  to  the  vanishing-point. 
But  what  range  and  energy  of  evidence  is  sufficient  to 
absolutely  disprove  Christianity  ?  The  human  intellect 
certainly  knows  of  no  such  evidence.  No  one  even 
pretends  to  know  it  or  to  produce  it.  The  whole 
civilized  world  about  us  is  the  creation  of  Christianity ; 
its  disappearance  would  leave  the  civilized  order  in 
which  we  live  without  explanation.  The  most  courage 
ous  performance  of  modern  unbelief  is  the  assertion 
that  Christianity  is  not  proven;  that  it  is  definitely 
and  finally  disproved  no  one  seriously  ventures  to  say. 


The  Logic  of  Unproved  Negatives     227 

And  betwixt  the  two  propositions :  '  Christianity  is 
not,  with  mathematical  certainty,  proved  to  be  true ' ; 
and  'Christianity  is  finally,  and  with  absolute  logic, 
proved  to  be  untrue' — there  is  an  interval  almost 
measureless ! 

If  Christianity  is  indeed  proved  to  be  untrue,  we 
may  dismiss  it  from  our  thoughts.  But  if  that  vast 
negative  is  not  yet  reached,  and  reached  with  the  cer 
tainty  of  one  of  the  propositions  of  Euclid — if,  in  brief, 
there  is  only  evidence  enough  to  make  Christianity 
probably  true,  that  bare  probability  creates  a  religion 
— with  the  peremptory  duties  and  the  inevitable  penal 
ties  of  religion. 

The  logic  that  finally  disproved  Christianity  must, 
of  course,  in  the  very  act  of  doing  it,  prove  some 
astonishing,  not  to  say  incredible,  things.  If,  for  ex 
ample,  Christianity  is  demonstrably  untrue,  then  all 
the  saints  are  wrong,  and  all  the  rogues  are  right.  The 
truth  is  on  the  side,  not  of  John,  who  laid  his  head  on 
the  bosom  of  Jesus,  but  of  Judas,  who  betrayed  Him  ; 
of  the  soldiers,  who  mocked  Him ;  of  Pilate,  who 
scourged  and  crucified  Him.  Paul,  who  preached  Jesus 
Christ  and  died  for  Him,  was  mistaken.  Julian,  the 
apostate,  who  warred  against '  the  Galilean/  was  right ! 
If  Christianity  is,  indeed,  proved  to  be  a  lie,  then  the 
Bible — the  flower  of  all  our  literature,  the  most  won 
derful  book  the  eyes  of  man  has  ever  read,  the  text 
book  of  the  only  morals  we  know,  the  root  and  source 
of  all  civilization — must  be  either  the  dreams  of  fools 


228    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

or  the  forgery  of  rogues.  How  did  fools  come  to  dream 
loftier  wisdom  than  wise  men  can  reach  even  in  their 
waking  moments?  By  what  art  did  rogues  invent 
the  greatest  force  for  righteousness  history  has  ever 
seen? 

Tor  Christianity  is  not  a  book,  a  creed,  a  history, 
a  theology,  a  system  of  ethics.  It  is  a  force  reaching 
through  all  history,  and  shaping  the  world,  a  force 
without  which  the  living  world  about  us  is  left 
without  an  explanation.  The  denial  of  its  truth  does 
not  merely  leave  the  greatest  event  in  history  without 
a  cause ;  it  leaves  it— which  is  a  much  greater  affront 
to  science— with  a  cause  which  is  in  conflict  with  its 
character ! 

The  system  which  enjoins  truth  is  itself  a  lie ;  the 
religion  which  demands  righteousness  was  itself  born 
of  a  fraud.  Behind  the  sweetest,  purest,  noblest  things 
human  nature  knows ;  behind  the  hymns  of  worshipping 
multitudes  and  the  prayers  of  little  children;  behind 
all  saintly  lives  and  all  happy  death-beds,  there  is 
nothing  but  a  vast  and  age-long  imposture. 

A  flower  without  a  root  would  be  an  offence  to 
science.  But  a  flower  which  in  every  characteristic 
and  detail  is  in  quarrel  with  its  own  root  would 
be  an  even  more  grievous  scandal  to  both  reason 
and  science.  And  if  Christianity  is  untrue  it  is 
exactly  such  a  flower.  It  is  in  open  quarrel  with 
its  origin.  It  was  born  in  falsehood,  yet  it  enacts 
truth.  It  had  its  cradle  in  some  rogue's  brain,  but 


The  Logic  of  Unproved  Negatives    229 

in  every  syllable  it  is  an  energy  that  makes  for 
righteousness. 

Where  is  the  tremendous  logic  that  proves  a  paradox 
so  confounding  to  the  human  intellect  ?  It  does  not 
exist.  No  one,  we  repeat,  affects  to  produce  it.  In 
fidelity,  so  long  at  least  as  it  pretends  to  talk  in  terms 
of  reason,  does  nothing  more  than  deny  the  force 
of  this  or  that  particular  evidence  for  religion.  It 
nowhere  makes  itself  responsible  for  its  universal,  abso 
lute,  and  triumphant  disproof.  On  the  lowest  reading 
of  the  evidence  for  Christianity  it  is,  at  least,  possibly 
true. 

For  multitudes,  indeed,  of  the  sanest,  noblest  men 
and  women  the  world  has  ever  known,  or  knows 
to-day,  the  truth  of  Christianity  is  certain.  It  is 
verified  in  every  fibre  of  character,  in  every  chamber 
of  experience,  and  throughout  every  waking  moment. 
But  let  the  happy  experience  of  these  rejoicing 
multitudes  be  laid  aside.  Let  us  be  content  with 
saying  that  when  the  argument  for  Christianity  has 
been  reduced  to  its  lowest  value,  enough  survives  to 
justify  the  assertion  that  Christianity  is  possibly  true. 
And  that  bare  possibility  challenges  the  conscience! 
Nay,  it  binds  the  conscience ! 

If  such  a  figure  as  Jesus  Christ  has  come  into 
human  life ;  if  such  a  relationship  with  God  as  that 
to  which  Christianity  calls  us  is  possible;  if  it  is 
even  faintly  credible  that  its  history  is  true ;  that  the 
eternal  Son  of  God  has  taken  our  flesh  and  so  made 


230    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Himself  our  kinsman;  that  He  has  carried  our  sins 
and  so  become  our  Eedeemer;  that  such  a  destiny 
beckons  us,  and  such  great  heights  of  character  are 
possible  to  us — the  mere  possibility  that  these  things 
may  be  is  a  resistless  moral  appeal.  It  instantly 
creates  great  duties. 

"We  have  not  seen  with  mortal  eyes  the  holy  city, 
the  new  Jerusalem,  descending  from  God  out  of  heaven ; 
but  if  it  is  even  possible  that  such  a  kingdom  of  God 
is  being  built  up  about  us,  and  we  may  become  its 
citizens,  ought  the  thought  to  leave  us  unstirred? 
If  these  things  are  dreams,  they  are  dreams  we 
ought  to  wish  were  true.  But  undeniably  they  are 
more  than  dreams.  For  multitudes,  it  must  be  re 
peated,  they  are  certainties.  Nothing  the  senses  know, 
not  solid  earth  under  our  feet,  nor  radiant  sunlight 
over  our  heads,  is  more  certain.  But  for  even  those 
who  label  themselves  sceptics  these  things  are  possi 
bilities.  And  that  is  enough  to  bind  the  conscience. 

To  dismiss  Christ  from  the  realm  of  serious  con 
cern;  to  treat  His  story  and  His  claims  as  not  even 
worth  earnest  curiosity  before  the  great  Disproval  ia 
finally  reached ;  this,  surely,  on  any  standard  of  ethics, 
is  an  offence  almost  past  forgiveness. 

It  is  all  a  question  of  common  sense;  a  question 
of  acting  in  the  most  sacred  realm  of  life,  in  the  region 
where  the  highest  obligations  prevail,  on  the  principles 
on  which  we  act  in  our  daily  business.  We  must  run 
no  unnecessary  risks.  We  must  conduct  our  lives  on 


The  Logic  of  Unproved  Negatives     231 

the  principle  that  truths  not  yet  fully  proved  are 
sufficient  to  shape  conduct ;  are  enough  to  make  search 
in  the  direction  in  which  they  point  a  peremptory 
duty.  And  honest  search  will  bring  the  soul  under 
the  shining  sky  of  that  great  promise,  verified  in 
the  spiritual  consciousness  of  thousands :  '  If  any  man 
will  do  His  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine  whether 
it  be  of  God.' 

Euskin,  in  a  letter  to  his  father,  tells  the  story  of 
his  religion:  'I  resolved  that  I  would  believe  in 
Christ  and  take  Him  for  my  Master  in  whatever  I 
did ;  that  assuredly  to  disbelieve  the  Bible  was  quite 
as  difficult  as  to  believe  it ;  that  there  were  mysteries 
either  way ;  and  that  the  best  mystery  was  that  which 
gave  me  Christ  for  a  Master.  And  when  I  had  done 
this  ...  I  felt  a  peace  and  spirit  in  me  I  had  never 
known  before,  at  least  to  the  same  extent ;  and  every 
thing  has  seemed  to  go  right  with  me  ever  since,  all 
discouragement  and  difficulties  vanishing,  even  in  the 
smallest  things.' 


CHAPTER  U 
Lofic  off 


: 

-    .  - 


F 


-'    -  "    • 


-7 


The  LOCK  of  Half-knowfcdge       233 

--  -  :i:_  if  ::'  !_-:_:—  :.".-.  -•  D»  laws  of  conduct 
H1jy  t»  stand  in.  alighi  as  unshadowed  and  intense 
as  the  genoralizatiaQS  of  science.  Sbbody  doubts  i^e 

c     a\.u 

law  of  zrsvifcatioa,  and  2  Iftmr  an  divine  laws  fir 

-      .-.:.-      :.-  :r:      .       J  -  '.     :         '.--        '-  '    i     -  -""--'         -  ;         -": 

I"_  ^:._  _:  -..*:•----.  .-:  .  .  f  :  '  '  i  ~:  ••-  :--7  "--t  -.—  -'--- 
a  ••""^•ii.iVaT  ccnscifince.  Wo.  j  s&onld  not  iie  COIL- 
acieace  wifihin  us,  cbe  fijculcy  by  which,  she  soul  is  so 
be  »mded  across  the  mT^cerioTis  seas  :£  comiacc,  be  as 

^  " 

least  as  obvious  and  undeniable  as  she  qrrivprfrTg  needle 
in  the  eomra^s-case  ? 

If  there  be  an  eternal  world,  on  wk»e  <2m  Voviers 
we  sand,  and  into  whc?se  awfol  realms  we  niosc  in  a 
fe-r  momencs  jnm,  why  are  iis  gates  mat;  so  dose  ? 
Whj  do  even  those  who  come  back  from  its  myscery 
bring  with  them  sealed  lips?  'Where  wert  then, 
brother,  those  tihree  days  ?  '  Tennyson  puituiw  Maty 
:  .  ,  :  ^  1.  j  ._-:  :  .!:'_-•-:••--:?:  •.-.:-.-:  Way,  in 
bti^  aro  we  gjcani^  ia  tibe  kig^iflst  walm  of  all^  less  of 
knowledge  titan  we  possess  in  lower  realms  ? 

The  answer,  of  eoorse,  is  thakmnoMrf  the  worlds 
ve  toodk.  and  into  wttdk  onr  actans  otter,  do  we  watt 
Jl  kBowfedgft,  or  u»  foil  knowledge  poaaH»  to  us. 
We  move,  to  borrow  Wordsworth's  porase,  '  in  worlds 
••%  naltaadL'  We  see  only  im  Icagjnencs.  We  work 
with  the  unknown,  or  wiA  lift  fedf  kBOwn»  as  our 


Terr 


234     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

forces  of  the  intellect.  We  find  certainty— the  cer 
tainty  bora  of  full-orbed  knowledge— nowhere,  and 
uncertainties  everywhere.  We  must  live  and  act  in 
all  realms  on  nothing  better  than  probabilities.  Daily 
life  is  full  of  examples  of  knowledge  fading  into 
mystery ;  of  action  based  on  the  half  seen  or  on  the 
half  comprehended.  If  at  each  step  we  waited  for  a 
knowledge  exhausted  of  mystery— knowledge  clear-cut 
as  a  crystal,  and  as  translucent— we  should  die  of  mere 
inertia. 

At  the  present  instant  ten  thousand  ships  are  toss 
ing  on  the  sea,  their  sole  guide  across  its  grey  wastes 
being  that  mystery  we  call  the  compass.     All  naviga 
tion  is  built  on  the  fact  that  a  tiny,  quivering  rod  of 
steel,  under  certain  conditions,  will  point  north.    We 
do  not  in  the  least  know  why  it  does  this.      To  the 
test  of  the  senses  the   needle  in  the  compass-box  is 
exactly  like  any  other  bit  of  steel.     But  it  is  touched 
by  forces  that  come  we  know  not  whence,  and  work  we 
know  not  how.     It  has   invisible  relations  with  the 
earth,  the  stars,  and  with  strange  currents  of  energy 
thrilling  through  all  space.     That  little  shaken  bit  of 
steel  is  the  symbol   of  a  mystery  which  baffles    our 
science.     The  forces  which  tremble  in  it  are  hidden 
perhaps  in  the  secret  places  of  the  earth,  perhaps  in  the 
far-oif  heights  of  the  stars — we  cannot  tell. 

The  needle,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  does  not  always 
point  north.  The  chart  of  the  variations  of  the  compass 
is  the  signature,  in  some  strange  cipher  we  cannot 


The  Logic  of  Half-knowledge       235 

read,  of  forces  which  move  to  the  impulse  of  energies 
beyond  our  guessing.  Yet,  in  faith  on  the  quivering 
rod  of  steel,  and  the  hidden  forces  which  make  it,  in 
spite  of  a  thousand  variations,  point  to  one  quarter  of 
the  heavens,  men  risk  every  day  uncounted  wealth  and 
uncounted  lives. 

The  world  of  science,  too,  though  the  fact  is  com 
monly  forgotten,  is  a  realm  where  knowledge  in  the 
absolute  sense  lies  beyond  our  reach.  It  is  a  kingdom 
of  half-knowledge.  What  we  know  is  a  tiny  circle  of 
light,  itself  broken  by  many  shadows,  and  shut  round 
by  a  wide  curve  of  encompassing  darkness,  born  of 
things  we  do  not  know.  The  '  laws '  of  science  are 
merely  convenient  shorthand  records  of  the  observed 
sequences  of  phenomena.  The  area  of  observation  is 
narrow,  the  forces  hidden  behind  the  sequence  are 
unguessed. 

The  largest  and  surest  generalization  of  science  is 
that  known  as  the  uniformity  of  natural  order.  If 
there  is  any  proposition  which  can  claim  to  be  univer 
sally  true,  a  certainty  beyond  doubt,  it  is  this.  But 
this  truth  of  science,  like  every  other,  rests  on  ex 
perience;  and  how  can  limited  human  experience 
prove  universal  truth?  'The  uniformity  of  nature,' 
says  Huxley,  'in  a  mathematical  sense,  cannot  be 
proved.'  It  is  an  assumption,  a  working  hypothesis, 
'the  great  working  hypothesis  of  science,'  but  still 
only  a  hypothesis,  justified,  no  doubt,  by  a  thousand 
fruitful  results,  but  essentially  incapable  of  proof, 


236    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

Yet    the    august    fabric    of    science    rests    on    that 
hypothesis ! 

The  law  of  gravitation  is  another  of  the '  certainties  ' 
of  physical  science.  It  is  a  force  that  can  be  tested  at 
any  point  in  space  known  to  us,  and  at  any  moment  of 
time.  But  gravitation  is  only  the  name  of  a  fact  whose 
cause  lies  beyond  our  knowledge.  It  explains  all 
the  movements  of  the  planets,  but  itself  lies  beyond 
explanation.  «  The  law  of  gravitation/  says  Professor 
Huxley,  'is  a  statement  of  the  manner  in  which  ex 
perience  shows  that  bodies  which  are  free  to  move  do, 
in  fact,  move  towards  one  another.'  But  it  is  only  the 
record  of  an  observed  phenomenon;  the  reason  of 
that  phenomenon  is  an  unpierced  mystery.  Herschel 
has  described  gravitation  as  '  the  exerted  will  of  God/ 
and  what  better  explanation  can  science  offer  ? 

What  is  ether  ?  All  the  phenomena  of  light  are 
born  of  it.  The  latest  guess  of  science  is  that  it  must 
be  the  ultimate  form  of  matter,  the  very  stuff  of  which 
the  physical  universe  is  constituted.  And  yet  ether 
lies  beyond  the  grasp  of  our  intelligence.  It  is,  to  use 
Lord  Salisbury's  phrase,  'a  half-discovered  entity.'  It 
evades  our  tests;  it  mocks  our  senses.  But  science 
has  to  accept  that  half-known  fact  as  the  explanation 
of  a  thousand  diverse  phenomena. 

Science,  at  the  present  moment,  is  preoccupied  with 
electricity,  and  in  a  hundred  forms  this  force  is  being 
yoked  to  the  everyday  service  of  mankind.  But, 
when  the  greatest  living  authority,  Sir  Oliver  Lodge, 


The  Logic  of  Halkknowledge        237 

undertakes  to  describe  electricity,  he  can  only  speak  in 
negatives.  It  is  not  a  form  of  energy,  it  cannot  be 
manufactured;  it  may,  he  vaguely  guesses,  be  a  formal 
aspect  of  matter.  Nay,  matter  itself  is  composed  of 
electricity,  and  of  nothing  else.  But  if  it  is  asked 
what  is  positive  electricity,  'the  answer,'  says  Sir 
Oliver  Lodge,  '  is  still  "  we  do  not  know."  For  myself, 
I  do  not  even  guess,  beyond  supposing  it  to  be  a 
manifestation,  or  a  differentiating  portion,  of  the 
continuous  and  all-pervading  ether.'  1  But  ether 
itself,  as  we  have  seen,  is  a  mystery,  and  this  is  only 
explaining  one  mystery  by  a  mystery  still  greater. 

Our  own  natures  are  mysteries  to  us.  The  faculties 
we  have  in  familiar  use  run  back  into  the  unknown. 
What,  for  example,  is  memory  ?  "We  must  trust  that 
faculty ;  on  its  trustworthiness  all  history  and  all 
science  hang.  Human  business  and  society  would 
perish  without  it.  Yet  what  is  memory?  In  what 
cipher  does  something,  we  know  not  what,  record  we 
know  not  when  or  how,  and  report  at  what  bidding 
we  cannot  guess,  the  events  and  scenes  and  words  of 
the  past  ? 

Do  we  really  know  the  external  world  exists,  the 
world  of  colour  and  sound  and  form  ?  Surely  we  may 
claim  that  what  the  fingers  touch,  what  the  eyes  see, 
what  the  ear  reports,  lies  within  the  realm  of  absolute 
knowledge.  And  yet,  if  we  analyse  our  supposed 
knowledge  of  the  external  world,  we  find  it  shades 
1  Harper's  Magazine, 


238    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

off  into  mystery.  It  rests  on  nothing  better  than  our 
belief  in  the  veracity  of  certain  reports  brought  to  us 
by  our  senses,  we  know  not  how,  and  translated  into 
terms  of  consciousness  by  methods  we  cannot  under 
stand.  The  mysterious  vibrations  of  the  unknown 
ether  race  along  the  nerves,  they  make  some  changes 
in  the  grey  matter  of  the  brain.  The  nerves  that 
bring  these  vibrations  know  nothing  of  them,  the 
brain  which  receives  them  knows  nothing.  But  to 
the  consciousness  behind  the  brain  conies  the  sense 
of  form  or  of  colour.  The  colour  varies  according  to 
the  greater  or  less  intensity  of  the  vibrations.  But 
what  is  the  link  betwixt  the  vibrations  of  the  nerves, 
and  the  consciousness  of  form  and  colour  in  the  soul  ? 

To  that  question  there  is  no  answer.  It  all  runs 
back  into  darkness.  Tyndall  says  the  passage  from 
the  physics  of  the  brain  to  the  corresponding  facts 
of  consciousness  is  unthinkable.  A  definite  thought 
and  a  definite  molecular  action  of  the  brain  appear 
together,  but  we  do  not  know  why.  'The  chasm 
betwixt  physical  processes  and  the  facts  of  conscious 
ness  remains  intellectually  impassable.'  Huxley  says  : 
'  I  really  know  nothing  whatever,  and  never  hope  to 
know,  anything  of  the  steps  by  which  the  passage 
of  molecular  movement  to  states  of  consciousness  is 
effected.' 

No  one,  indeed,  talks  more  humbly  of  the  range 
and  certainty  of  science  than  does  a  true  and  wise 
scientist.  Newton,  after  all  his  shining  discoveries, 


The  Logic  of  Half 'knowledge        239 

draws  that  touching  picture  of  himself  as  a  little  child 
gathering  shells  on  the  border  of  some  great  sea, 
unsounded  and  unknown;  and  the  picture  would  be 
accepted  to-day  by  every  wise  mind  in  science. 

'  What  does  man  know  of  the  reality  of  things  ? ' 
asks  a  distinguished  living  scientist  in  the  Saturday 
Revieio ; l  and  he  answers  the  question  himself :  '  Man 
is  conscious  of  his  own  mind  and  of  certain  shadow 
shapes  projected  thereon;  but  outside  these  limits  he 
cannot  travel.'  If  there  is  anything  which  science 
thinks  it  knows  it  is  matter.  This  is  its  special  field  ; 
it  lies  open  to  its  tests,  it  can  be  analysed  to  its 
innermost  structure.  And  yet  what  does  science  know 
of  even  the  structure  of  matter  ?  '  For  convenience/ 
says  the  authority  already  quoted,  '  matter  is  regarded 
as  atomic  in  structure,  yet  it  is  inconceivable  that  the 
atoms  are  indivisible,  just  as  it  is  equally  inconceivable 
that  they  are  continuous  and  divisible  for  ever.  Both 
theories  are  untenable.  It  is  as  illogical  to  hold  one 
as  the  other.  We  have  simply  reached  one  of  the 
limits  of  the  mind  where  no  decision  is  possible.' 
The  atomic  constitution  of  matter,  science  has  to  con 
fess,  is  only  a  working  hypothesis,  and  every  thinker 
knows  its  inadequacy,  and  that  it  is  a  mere  term  for 
something  transcending  our  experience. 

The   atom,   in   a   word,  was   supposed   to  be   the 
ultimate  form   of    matter,   the   resting-place   for   the 
mind,    which    marked    the    utmost    limit    to    which 
1  December  31, 1904. 


240    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

analysis  could  be  pushed.  But  the  boundary  has 
given  way.  The  molecule  consists  of  atoms  ;  the 
atom  holds  in  its  mysterious  and  unthinkably  minute 
curve  a  planetary  system  of  electrons,  and  the  electron 
is  a  strain  in  the  ether.  What  the  ether  is  science 
cannot  even  guess  ;  still  less  whence  comes  the  '  strain.' 
'Matter/  says  Dr.  Saleeby  in  the  Academy,  'is  no 
more  than  a  transient  expression  of  a  transient  elec 
trical  relation.'  Here  is  a  catalogue  of  mysteries  and 
of  un  intelligibilities ! 

Can  anything  seem  more  absolutely  certain  than 
the  indications  yielded  by  the  spectroscope?  They 
prove  the  presence,  say,  in  the  photosphere  of  the 
sun,  of  certain  elements — iron,  sodium,  &c.  And  yet 
nothing  but  invisible  vibrations  reach  the  spectroscope. 
That  the  actual  metals  are  there  is  only  an  inference 
drawn  from  a  certain  cluster  of  coincidences. 

Dubois-Eeymond  finds  no  less  than  seven  un 
solved  problems  in  the  physical  universe,  enigmas 
which  are  the  puzzle  and  the  despair  of  science. 
These  are  (1)  the  nature  of  matter  and  force,  (2)  the 
origin  of  motion,  (3)  the  origin  of  life,  (4)  the  designed 
order  of  nature,  (5)  the  origin  of  sensation  and  con 
sciousness,  (6)  the  origin  of  speech  and  thought,  (7) 
free  will — a  sufficiently  spacious  catalogue  of  things 
not  known ! 

It  is  easy  to  multiply  confessions  of  the  ignorance 
of  science  by  great  scientists.  Is  the  physical  life 
that  beats  in  our  very  blood  exhausted  of  mystery? 


The  Logic  of  Halkknowledge        241 

Does  no  shadow  of  the  unknown  lie  about  its  roots  ? 
When  Herbert  Spencer  wrote  his  Principles  of 
Psychology,  he  was  confident  that  life  could  be 
explained.  '  The  chasm,'  he  wrote,  '  between  the 
organic  and  the  inorganic  is  being  filled  up.'  Haeckel, 
he  said,  had  detected  a  type  of  protogenes  distinguish 
able  from  a  fragment  of  albumen  only  by  its  finely 
granulated  character.  The  difference  betwixt  the 
living  and  the  non-living,  Spencer  exulted  to  think, 
was  simply  a  question  of  more  or  less  fine  granulation. 
Bat  in  the  last  years  of  his  life 1  Herbert  Spencer 
wrote :  '  In  my  revised  Principles  of  Biology  I  have 
contended  that  the  theory  of  a  vital  principle  fails, 
and  that  a  physico-chemical  theory  of  life  also  fails ; 
the  corollary  being  that  in  its  ultimate  nature  life  is 
incomprehensible.' 

life  is  '  incomprehensible ' — the  life  of  the  blood, 
the  nerves,  the  brain !  This  is  the  last  word  of  science. 
But  we  do  not  doubt  life  exists.  And  why  should  we 
complain  that  the  subtler  life  of  the  invisible  spirit  is 
also  incomprehensible  ? 

The  human  understanding,  according  to  Kant,  is 
an  island,  and  by  its  very  nature  is  enclosed  within 
unchangeable  boundaries.  It  is  the  country  of  truth, 
but  surrounded  by  a  wild  and  stormy  ocean,  the  special 
abode  of  phantoms,  where  many  a  bank  of  mist  and 
much  ice,  soon  to  melt  away,  hold  out  the  lying  promise 
of  new  regions ;  and  while  it  perpetually  deceives  the 
1  Nature,  October  20, 1898. 

B 


242     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

roaming  seafarer  with  the  faint  hope  of  discoveries, 
continually  entangles  him  in  adventures  from  which 
he  can  never  get  loose,  and  which  he  can  never  brin^ 
to  any  result.1 

If  any  one  objects  to  receive  Kant  as  an  authority, 
let  him  listen  to  Haeckel,  in  his  latest  work,  The 
Wonders  of  Life.  Science,  he  admits  (p.  56),  like 
religion,  cannot  do  without  faith;  but  'scientific  faith 
fills  the  gaps  in  our  knowledge  of  natural  law  with 
temporary  hypotheses' — a  very  poor  compost;  while 
'religious  faith  contradicts  natural  law' — a  statement 
which  assumes  the  whole  matter  in  dispute.  But, 
according  to  Haeckel,  science  has  as  many  gaps  as  a 
picket  fence,  and  it  is  the  office  of  faith  to  fill 
them  up. 

Hoffmann  puts  the  same  truth  in  more  sober  terms : 
'Faith,  considered  as  a  mental  act,  is  exercised  in 
the  formation  of  every  science.  .  .  .  Gravitation, 
motion,  force,  atom,  ether,  and  the  like  are  veritable 
products  of  faith,  and  in  no  sense  matters  of  absolute 
knowledge.' 

Now,  we  can  see  some,  at  least,  of  the  reasons 
which  explain  these  conditions  of  imperfect  knowledge 
under  which,  in  every  realm  our  life  touches,  we  are 
compelled  to  act.  We  are  finite,  and  perfect  knowledge 
is  possible  only  to  the  Infinite.  We  live  under  a  law 
of  development,  and  half-knowledge  is  a  condition  of 
progress.  Moreover,  we  cannot  know,  in  the  fullest 
1  Maurice,  Moral  and  Metaphysical  Philosophy,  p.  62. 


The  Logic  of  Half 'knowledge       243 

sense,  anything  without  knowing  everything.  Tenny 
son  has  a  vision  of  this  in  his  lines :  '  Flower  in  the 
crannied  wall,'  &c. 

The  flower  of  which  Tennyson  sings  was  wind 
blown,  a  vegetable  accident,  a  seed  caught  in  the 
crannied  wall,  and  owing  nothing  to  the  gardener's 
care  or  skill.  t  And  yet  nothing  less  than  the  whole 
physical  universe  is  involved  in  the  explanation  of 
that  seemingly  accidental  flower.  It  is  the  index  and 
symbol  of  a  thousand  mysteries ;  the  mystery  of  the 
seed  itself,  with  its  strange  energy  of  life  that  baffles 
all  science;  the  mystery  of  the  wind  that  blows  the 
seed.  To  give  that  wind  another  direction,  or  greater 
or  less  force,  would  mean  new  conditions  of  heat  and 
cold  running  back  to  the  creation  of  the  world.  Then 
comes  the  mystery  of  the  rain,  and  of  the  forces  which 
produce  the  rain ;  the  mystery  of  colour,  colour  mixed 
in  the  far-off  fountains  of  the  sun,  borne  on  the 
vibrations  of  ether  across  93,000,000  miles  of  space, 
and  absorbed  or  refracted  by  mysterious  susceptibilities 
in  the  tissue  of  the  flower,  which  are  the  puzzle  of 
science. 

Eeflecting  on  this,  with  the  brooding  imagination 
of  a  poet,  Tennyson  says — 

Little  flower — but  if  I  could  understand  \ 

"What  you  are,  root  and  all,  and  all  in  all, 
I  should  know  what  God  and  man  is. 

This  is  exact  science  as  well  as  true  poetry.  No 
one  can  completely  and  profoundly  know  what  the 


244    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

flower  is  without  knowing  what  the  whole  physical 
universe  is,  nay,  what  God  Himself  is.  For  all  the 
processes  of  that  universe,  and  all  the  methods  of 
God,  have  co-operated  to  make  the  flower  possible. 

Knowledge,  then,  for  man,  on  any  subject,  can 
only  be  a  tiny  and  limited  disc  with  an  engirdling 
circle  of  darkness ;  and  the  wider  the  area  of  light 
the  vaster  the  sweep  of  the  encompassing  shadow. 
'We  cannot  give,'  says  Butler,  'the  whole  account 
of  any  one  thing  whatever,  of  all  its  causes,  ends,  and 
necessary  adjuncts,  without  which  it  could  not  have 
been.  .  .  .  The  natural  world,  then,  and  natural 
government  of  it,  being  such  an  incomprehensible 
scheme,  so  incomprehensible  that  a  man  must  really, 
in  the  literal  sense,  know  nothing  at  all  who  is 
not  sensible  of  his  ignorance  in  it — this  imme 
diately  suggests  and  strongly  shows  the  credibility, 
that  the  moral  world  and  government  of  it  may  be 
so  too.' 

In  the  daily  business  of  life — to  sum  up — in  our 
relations  to  the  world  of  sense,  in  the  most  familiar 
tasks  and  processes  of  our  existence,  we  must  deal  with 
the  unknown  or  with  the  half  known.  And  we  do  not 
quarrel  with  these  conditions.  We  do  not  regard  the 
narrow  horizon  of  our  knowledge,  with  its  encom 
passing  curve  of  mystery,  as  an  argument  for  idleness. 
Science  builds  its  stately  fabric  on  a  foundation  of 
incomplete  knowledge.  It  works  in  every  realm  with 
an  hypothesis  as  its  tool.  Men  conduct  their  daily 


The  Logic  of  Half 'knowledge       245 

business,  and  risk  their  property  and  their  lives  every 
hour,  on  half-knowledge. 

Now,  religion  is  the  highest  realm  in  which  we 
move.  It  touches  God;  it  links  us  to  the  spiritual 
order ;  it  outruns  time,  and  breathes  the  airs  of  eternity. 
It  is  concerned  with  moral,  not  with  physical,  relations. 
Its  forces  are  more  subtle  than  the  viewless  ether. 
They  thrill  with  stranger  energies  than  electricity 
knows.  And  shall  we  complain  that  in  this  loftiest 
realm  of  all,  open  on  every  side  to  wider  realms  than 
space  knows,  stretching  to  vaster  distances  than  Time 
can  touch,  and  beating  with  the  pulses  of  loftier 
energies  than  those  which  hold  the  stars  in  their 
courses,  we  do  not  possess  a  light  on  which  rests  no 
shadow  ?  Shall  we  ask  that  here  we  shall  have  less 
of  mystery  than  in  the  little  and  familiar  realm  of 
physical  life  and  forces  ? 

We  find  half-knowledge  inevitable  everywhere  else. 
By  what  title  do  we  demand  the  white  light  of  an 
absolute  knowledge  in  this  realm  ?  We  cannot  under 
stand  the  process  by  which  the  world  of  form  and 
colour  reports  itself  to  our  consciousness ;  but  we  do 
not  doubt  its  existence  on  that  account.  Shall  we 
complain  because  we  cannot  understand  the  process 
by  which  our  spirits  are  reached  and  touched  by  the 
Father  of  our  spirits  ?  If  in  the  realm  in  which  our 
bodies  move  we  rejected  everything  outside  the  area 
of  absolute  knowledge,  we  should  bring  life  to  an 
abrupt  stop.  Shall  it  be  a  complaint — an  argument 


246    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

for  unbelief  or  for  inaction— that  in  the  mysterious 
kingdom  of  spiritual  facts  and  forces  we  are  not  given 
a  light  which  certainly  does  not  burn  in  the  physical 
heavens  ? 

A  sea  in  which  we  could  wade,  and  never  get 
beyond  our  depth,  would  be  one  in  which  no  great 
ship  would  float.  And  why  should  we  complain  that 
the  great  spiritual  ocean  flowing  about  us  has  depths 
beyond  our  sounding  ? 

We  do  not  quarrel,  we  repeat,  with  the  necessary 
limitations  of  our  knowledge  in  other  realms      They 
leave  us  room  enough  for  all  the  processes  and  interests 
all  the  achievements  and  joys  of  life.    Nay,  these  very 
limitations  are  part  of  the  necessary  discipline  of  our 
existence.     We  can  climb  to  perfect  truth  only  through 
a  procession  of  half-truths.     And  why  should  we  n°ot 
accept  with  cheerful  submission  that  law  of  incomplete 
knowledge  under  which  we  live  in  the  spiritual  realm  ? 
Let  us  exaggerate  neither  the  'certainties'  of  science 
nor  the   uncertainties   of   religion.      When  we  have 
wisely  assessed  both,  it  remains  clear  that  the   two 
realms   are  set  in  the   same   key.     They  are  linked 
together  by  profound  correspondences  which  show  that 
they  are  the  work  of  the  same  Mind. 


CHAPTER  III 
The  Logic  of  the  Unlearned 

We  live  by  Faith;  but  Faith  is  not  the  slave 
Of  text  and  legend :  Beason's  voice  and  God's, 
Nature's  and  Duty's,  never  are  at  odds. 

WIHTTIEB. 

Think  not  the  Faith  by  which  the  just  shall  live 
Is  a  dead  creed,  a  map  correct  of  Heaven, 

Far  less  a  feeling  fond  and  fugitive, 
A  thoughtless  gift,  withdrawn  as  soon  as  given. 

It  is  an  Affirmation,  and  an  Act 

Which  bids  eternal  truth  be  present  fact. 

HARTLEY  COLERIDGE. 

IN  secular  things  we  are  accustomed  to  act  on  a 
rough,  swift,  imperfect  logic  that  is  not  scientific 
or  systematic  or  even  very  conscious  of  itself; 
but   which,  in    spite   of   that,  is   sufficient   for   daily 
conduct.     We  act,  to  use  a  term  of  formal  logic,  not 
on    syllogisms,   but  on   enthymemes,   an   enthyrneme 
being  a  mutilated  syllogism ;  a  syllogism  with  one  of 
its  premisses  omitted,  or  taken  for  granted.     We  ac 
cept,  that  is,  imperfect  proofs,  or  proofs   imperfectly 
stated.    We  take  a  great  deal  for  granted. 

Suppose  a  man  in  England  wishes  to  go  to  New 


248    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

York,  an  undertaking  that,  for  a  certain  number  of 
days,  involves  the  committal  of  his  life  to  forces  he 
does  not  in  the  least  understand.    How  does  he  proceed 
to  make  sure  that  the  ship  in  which  he  is  about  to 
embark    offers   all   reasonable   conditions    of   safety? 
Being  a  sane  man,  he  does  not  set  out  by  rediscovering 
for  himself   the  whole  theory  of  shipbuilding.      He 
accepts  that  as  being  already  in  existence.     He  does 
not  go  all  over  the  ship  from  stem  to  stern  with  a 
little  hammer,  and  tap  every  bolt  and  rivet  in  her  to 
satisfy  himself  that  the  vessel  is  sound.     He  does  not 
put  the  captain  through  an  examination  to  judge  of  his 
knowledge  of    ships.     He    does    not    make   any   in 
dependent  scrutiny  of  the  charts.     He  does  not  take 
the  nautical  tables  under  his  arm  and  hasten  to  the 
nearest  observatory  to  have  them  tested ;  still  less  does 
he    undertake    to  verify  them   himself    by    abstruse 
mathematical  calculations.     If  he  did  all  this  before  he 
set  out  for  New  York  he  would  die   without  getting 

.-,  o  o 

there. 

If  he  thinks  about  the  matter  at  all,  he  says  in 
effect  to  himself :  '  This  ship  belongs  to  a  good  line ;  it 
has  crossed  the  Atlantic  safely  a  score  of  times ;  the 
captain  would  not  be  in  command  of  her  except  he 
were  competent ;  many  of  my  own  friends  have  sailed 
in  her.  This  is  enough  for  me.'  And  he  embarks 
with  the  most  cheerful  confidence.  He  takes,  in  fact,  a 
whole  world  of  things  for  granted.  As  he  steps  on 
board  the  ship  and  sails  out  into  the  mysterious  and 


The  Logic  of  the  Unlearned         249 

trackless  sea,  the  act  represents  a  venture  of  faith 
rather  than  a  demonstration  of  knowledge.  But  he  has 
evidence  enough  for  common  sense. 

This  is  the  rough,  hasty  logic  of  practical  life  ;  and 
for  the  average  man  this  represents — and  must  repre 
sent — his  logic  in  religion.  Life  is  too  short,  death  too 
near,  duty  too  urgent,  the  rush  of  affairs  too  swift,  to 
make  it  possible  for  him  to  wait  till  he  has  built  up  a 
creed,  fact  by  fact,  article  by  article,  and  by  a  process 
of  tedious  and  elaborate  reasoning.  He  borrows,  as  he 
must  necessarily  borrow,  the  homespun  logic  of  practi 
cal  life,  and  carries  it  to  the  realm  of  duty  and  faith. 
Behind  the  things  he  takes  for  granted  there  is,  of 
course,  a  weight  of  unconscious  and  inarticulate  logic 
not  easily  realized,  still  less  for  the  man  whom  it 
influences,  put  into  speech.  But  it  is  enough  for  him 
to  take  the  broad,  general,  unanalysed  but  undeniable 
facts  of  the  case. 

He  has  never  seen  New  York.  How  does  he  know 
there  is  such  a  city  ?  He  will  tell  you  that  everybody 
acts  on  the  assumption  that  it  exists.  Great  ships  sail 
to  and  from  it.  Through  every  hour  of  the  day  and 
night  cablegrams  bring  news  of  it.  The  newspapers 
cannot  be  explained  except  on  the  theory  that  it  exists. 
It  is  incredible  that  all  the  geographies  could  lie ;  that 
there  is,  in  fact,  with  regard  to  New  York  a  vast  object 
less  conspiracy  of  lies  stretching  through  generations, 
and  in  which  the  entire  human  race  takes  part.  That 
such  a  confederation  of  lying  should  exist,  so  ancient, 


250    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

so  vast,  so  motiveless,  so  successful,  is  the  most  absurd 
of  incredibilities. 

A  resident  in  one  of  the  outer  provinces  of  the 
empire  has  never  seen  the  King;  he  perhaps  has  never 
talked  with  anybody  who  has  seen  him.  How  does  he 
know  that  Edward  VII  is  a  real  person  ?  If  asked  for 
proof  of  his  faith  the  man  would  smile.  The  laws  run 
in  the  King's  name;  the  courts  sit  by  his  authority; 
the  coins  with  which  we  buy  and  sell  bear  his  image.' 
That  he  should  not  exist  involves  such  stupendous  and 
concerted  lying  on  the  part  of  such  a  multitude  of 
people  that  the  possibility  may  be  dismissed  as  a 
jest. 

And  all  this  represents  the  unconscious  and  justifi 
able  logic  of  the   average   man    about    Christianity. 
Christianity  is  interwoven  with   the  whole  fabric  of 
human  life.     The  moral  laws  which  have  authority 
over  every  man's  conscience  run  in  Christ's  name.    You 
cannot  explain  civilization,  or  the  daily  newspaper,  or 
the  very  almanac,  and  leave  Christ  out.     There  is' no 
need,  indeed,  to  appeal  to  such  impersonal  abstractions 
as  'civilization'  and  '  literature '  for  proof  of  religion. 
The  streets  of  every  city  are  full  of  Christ's  witnesses- 
men  and  women  who  know  Him,  love  Him,  serve  Him, 
and  would  die  for  Him.     All  the  best  forces  the  man  in' 
the  street  knows,  from  the  earliest  sound  of  his  mother's 
voice  to  the  face  of  his  little  child  lying  in  its  grave, 
somehow  stream  from  Christ,  and  lead  back  to  Christ.  ' 
This  logic,  we  repeat,  is  not  scientific,  it  is  not 


The  Logic  of  the  Unlearned         251 

borrowed  from  books,  it  has  not  even  a  nodding  ac 
quaintance  with  metaphysics.  It  is  rough,  swift, 
imperfect ;  and  yet  it  is  enough  for  conscience ;  enough 
for  conduct ;  enough  for  everyday  life. 

But  when  analysed,  the  effective  working  logic 
behind  the  unlearned  man's  religious  faith  will  be 
found  to  have  certain  definite  and  sufficiently  reason 
able  elements.  First,  there  is  what  may  be  called  the 
artist's  logic  of  beauty.  And  beauty  for  the  human 
soul  has  a  logic  of  its  own.  There  is  something  in  the 
very  make  of  our  nature  which,  in  the  presence  of  any 
thing  visibly  noble  and  gracious,  yields  instant  and 
silent  tribute.  It  is  one  of  the  primary  instincts  of  our 
being,  an  impulse  independent  of  logic,  and  stronger 
than  logic. 

Now,  here  is  the  scheme  of  life,  of  belief,  of  duty, 
that  we  call  the  Christian  religion.  The  question  of 
its  origin  or  of  its  evidences  may  be  for  the  moment 
put  aside.  Let  it  be  judged  as  a  landscape,  or  a 
flower,  or  a  great  painting  is  judged,  simply  by  the 
element  of  beauty  in  it ;  by  the  grace,  the  scale,  the 
dignity  that  awaken  the  admiration  of  the  artist. 
And  it  is  certain  that,  by  the  test  of  the  single  quality 
of  beauty,  its  mysterious  harmony,  its  shining  aspect 
of  grace,  the  Christian  scheme  challenges  the  acceptance 
of  every  faculty  in  us.  If  this  great  inter-knitted 
scheme  of  belief  and  duty  and  hope  is  the  product  and 
birth  of  a  fraud,  then  somehow  there  exists  a  miracle 
stranger  than  anything  told  in  the  Gospels — the  miracle 


252     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

of  a  lie  which  wears  a  fairer  countenance,  and  is  clothed 
with  a  more  perfect  grace,  than  any  truth  the  human 
mind  knows  I 

And  this   quality  in  the  Christian  scheme,  as   it 
appeals  to  the  unlearned  man,  may  be  judged  at  a 
thousand    points.     Take,   for   example,   the   Christian 
account  of  the  origin  of  man.     The  man  in  the  street, 
who  has  no  time  to  be  scientific,  and  who  translates  what 
of  science  he  does  know  into  a  very  unscientific  verna 
cular,  does   not  completely  understand  the  evolution 
theory,  and  what  of  it  he  does  understand,  as  far  as  it 
applies  to  himself,  he  dislikes.     That  theory,  as  he  reads 
it,  teaches  that  we  began,  a  sufficient  number  of  ages  ago, 
as  a  mere  chemical 'ferment,  or  as  a  bubble  in   the 
spawn  and  slime  of  the  sea.     Our  ancestors  were  little 
floating  atoms  in  the  salt  spume  of  the  dark  primaeval 
waters.     Next   they   became  ascidians,  little  bags   of 
unorganized  jelly ;  then  they  attained  to  the  dignity  of, 
say,  the  oyster;  and  in  process  of  ages,  creeping  out 
from  betwixt  its  shells,  they  reached  the  loftier  height 
of  the  tadpole.     In  due  course  they  shed  their  tails,  and 
mounted  to  the  dignity  of  frogs.     Then  followed  a  great 
leap,  or  even   a  succession  of  leaps.     Our  ancestors 
became  monkeys,  and,  in  some  mysterious  manner,  got 
their  tails  back  again.      Once   more  they  got  rid  of 
them,  say  by  the  process  of  sitting  on  them  fora  certain 
number  of  centuries  ;  and  so  at  last,  and  by  some  such 
process,  infinitely  varied,  manhood  was  reached. 

This,  of  course,  is  little  better  than  a  translation 


The  Logic  of  the  Unlearned         253 

of  the  evolution  theory  into  terms  of  humour;   it  is 
absurdly  unjust  to  what  may  be  called  the  Theistic 
version  of  that   theory.     'It  is   possible   to   have   a 
reading  of  evolution  that  satisfies  the  imagination;  a 
reading  which  conceives  of  God  as  putting  empires, 
philosophies,  civilizations,  literatures,  into  some  far-off 
primary  germ,  and  guiding  their   evolution  from  it. 
Evolution  plus  God,  and  as  a  mode  by  which  God  has 
worked,   may,  or  may  not,  be   scientifically   proved; 
but  no  one  can  contend  that  the  theory  is  ignoble.' 
But  the  description  we  have  here  given  represents  the 
average  man's   conception   of   it.     And  if    we    take 
Haeckel's  reading  of  evolution — which  brings  man  up 
from  the  slime  of  the  sea,  or  from  a  chemical  ferment, 
by  a  chain  of  purely  animal  ascent,  with  no   touch 
of  a  divine  Hand,  or  of   conscious   purpose,  at  any 
link — the  man-in-the-street  version  of  it  is  not  so  very 
unjust.     Man,  according  to  Haeckel,  is  'an  affair  of 
chance ;  the  froth  and  fume  at  the  wave-top  of  a  sterile 
ocean  of  matter.' l     Is  it  strange  that  such  an  account 
of  his  origin  disquiets  him  ?    It  affronts  his  self-respect, 
it  shocks  his  common  sense. 

But  the  Bible  takes  him  by  the  hand  and  leads 
him  back  to  the  dawn  of  the  worlds ;  it  lifts  the  great 
veils  of  space  and  of  time,  and  in  the  wondering  hush 
of  heaven  bids  him  hear  God  say,  '  Let  us  make  man 
in  Our  image  and  in  Our  likeness.'  The  average  man 
doei  not  stop  to  nicely  consider  how  much  of  this  is 
>  Bibbert  Journal,  vol.  iii.,  No.  2,  Jan.  3GO&.  x>.  293. 


254    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

parable  and  how  much  historic  fact ;  but  he  contrasts 
the  two  theories.  The  evolution  theory  in  its  anti- 
theistic  form  is  only  an  hypothesis,  a  scientific  word 
for  a  more  or  less  reasoned  guess.  And  if  the  Christian 
account  of  man,  as  read  in  the  simplicity  of  the  open 
ing  chapters  of  the  Bible,  is  only  a  parable,  or  even 
a  guess,  which  of  the  two  has  more  of  the  accent  of 
'  greatness  ?  If  the  Bible  story  is  a  delusion,  it  is  a 
splendid  delusion!  And  without  weighing  evidence, 
without  determining,  as  indeed  he  cannot  determine, 
how  much  of  the  evolution  theory  is  proved,  and  how 
much  guessed;  or  how  much  of  the  story  in  Genesis 
is  mysterious  parable,  and  how  much  concrete  history, 
by  the  mere  logic  of  its  loftier  accent,  of  the  nobler 
account  it  gives  of  his  own  origin,  the  unlearned  man 
accepts  it. 

Or,  take  the  Christian  account  of  God ;  and  is  there 
any  other  theory  comparable  with  it,  not  merely  for 
scale  and  awfulness,  but  for  tenderness  and  grace  and 
beauty?  'God  is  light';  'God  is  love';  'a  God  of 
truth  and  without  iniquity.'  The  radiant  light — as 
even  Plato  guessed — is  but  His  shadow.  When  Charles 
Kingsley  lay  on  his  death- bed,  and  there  came  to  him 
a  gleam  of  that  vision  which  death  brings  sometimes 
to  dying  eyes,  he  said  suddenly,  after  lying  long  silent, 
'  How  beautiful  is  God ! '  And  what  may  be  called  the 
mere  convincing  beauty  of  God,  as  revealed  in  the 
Bible  is,  as  a  force  making  for  faith,  almost  better  than 
any  logic. 


The  Logic  of  the  Unlearned         255 

The  unlearned  man  reads  in  an  old  psalm,  'Like 
as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them 
that  fear  Him.'  And  under  the  music  of  the  words 
strange  emotions  stir  in  the  heart.  'Why,  this/  he 
feels,  '  ought  to  be  true.  It  must  be  true  ! '  Let  the 
conception  of  God  as  presented  in  the  Christian  scheme 
be  realized:  the  wedlock  of  measureless  power  with 
infinite  tenderness ;  the  unstained  holiness  which  for 
sin  is  a  consuming  fire,  and  yet  the  love  beyond 
imagination  which  for  the  sinner  is  a  redeeming  force ; 
God  revealed  in  Christ,  speaking  to  us  in  Christ's  voice, 
touching  us  with  Christ's  hands.  Unless  the  very 
sense  and  instinct  of  beauty  in  us  be  destroyed, 
this  account  of  God,  by  mere  loftiness  and  sweet 
ness,  stirs  the  human  soul  that  meditates  on  it  to 
adoration. 

Or,  take  the  Christian  doctrine  of  heaven,  the 
existence  beyond  death,  with  its  eternal  compensations ; 
its  glow  of  perfected  life  and  faculty,  its  splendour  of 
environment,  its  great  companionships.  If  it  be  a 
dream,  is  there  any  other  vision  that  ever  awoke  in 
the  chambers  of  a  sleeping  brain  to  compare  with  it  ? 
Suppose  we  say  that  gates  of  pearl  and  streets  of  gold, 
strains  of  music  and  garments  of  saintly  white,  are 
mere  earthly  symbols,  as  no  doubt  they  are.  Yet  what 
unguessed,  unrealized  glow  shines  through  the  symbols ! 
What  spiritual  splendour  burns  behind  them!  If  it 
be  a  dream,  alas  for  the  moment  of  waking  1 

For  the  uncontroversial,  not  to  say  unlearned  mind, 


256    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

the  artist's  logic  of  beauty  is  a  force  on  the  side  of 
religion  not  easily  realized. 

Then  there  comes  a  more  prosaic  test — what  may 
be  called  the  gardener's  logic  of  fruit.  The  one  evi 
dence  by  which  a  tree  is  tested,  and  classified,  is  the 
fruit  it  bears.  Scale  of  trunk,  beauty  of  leaf,  fragrance 
of  blossom,  all  have  their  value;  but  they  are  mere 
preludes  to  something  more  than  themselves — some 
thing  for  the  sake  of  which  they  exist.  A  botanist,  it 
is  true,  will,  for  scientific  purposes,  classify  a  plant  by 
a  hundred  secondary  and  irrelevant  details;  but  the 
ultimate  logic,  the  logic  of  the  street  and  of  the  market, 
the  logic  of  practical  use,  knows  only  one  test.  It  is 
the  test  of  fruit. 

Now,  as  the  unlearned  man  reasons,  here  is  this 
great  tree  we  call  Christianity.  Nobody  can  deny  the 
tree !  Its  roots  wrap  the  round  world  in  their  grasp ; 
its  widespreading  branches  overshadow  whole  nations. 
But  there  are  many  voices  assuring  us  that  it  is  only 
a  upas  tree ;  we  are  invited  to  cut  it  down,  and  assured 
the  world  will  be  the  sweeter  for  the  process.  Before 
we  cut  it  down,  let  us  stop  a  moment,  and  ask,  What 
fruit  in  history  and  in  life  does  this  tree  bear?  and, 
the  plain  man  reflects,  one  need  not  be  a  botanist  in 
order  to  judge  of  the  fruit  of  a  tree. 

Now,  the  fruit  of  Christianity  in  history,  taken  in 
general  terms,  and  allowing  for  a  thousand  accidental 
failures,  is  undeniable.  It  is  a  fact  to  which  all 
history  bears  witness,  that  two  thousand  years  ago 


The  Logic  of  the  Unlearned         257 

the  civilized  world  was  dying.  The  human  race,  say 
at  that  moment  when,  beneath  the  daggers  of  the 
assassins,  Julius  Caesar  fell  in  the  senate-house,  was, 
tried  by  any  moral  test,  a  dying  world.  Freedom 
was  dying;  humanity  was  dying,  or  dead;  civiliza 
tion  was  corroded  through  and  through  with  decay. 
And  from  the  line  of  the  Caesars  down  to  the  later 
Eoman  Empire,  this  dreadful  process  of  death  and 
decay  spread. 

But  the  curious  thing  is  that  the  world,  after  all, 
is  not  dead  to-day !  It  may  be  almost  said  to  be  in 
its  youth.  There  has  come  to  it  a  second  youth,  a 
rebirth  of  civilization,  an  emergence  of  nations  whose 
standard  of  law  and  humanity  obeys  some  strange 
upward  impulse.  What  has  wrought  this  marvel,  so 
that  the  world  which,  twenty  centuries  ago,  was  visibly 
dying,  is  to-day  full  of  living,  purifying,  and  ascending 
forces?  There  is  only  one  possible  answer.  Nearly 
two  thousand  years  ago,  in  an  obscure  village,  in  an 
obscure  land,  a  Jewish  peasant  was  born.  For  thirty 
years  He  lived  a  poor  man's  life,  working  at  the 
carpenter's  bench  in  a  village  workshop.  For  three 
years  He  was  a  reformer  and  a  teacher;  and  then  He 
died — and  died  the  death  of  a  criminal. 

And  it  is  the  theory  of  Christianity  that  those 
thirty  years  of  silent  life,  those  three  years  of  patient 
teaching,  and  that  criminal's  death,  turned  the  world 
clean  round.  It  changed  the  very  formula  of  the 
curve  on  which  the  world  is  travelling.  Since  then 

s 


258    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

the  path  of  the  race  has  been  upwards  into  ever- 
increasing  light.  And,  as  we  have  already  argued, 
there  is  one  odd,  direct,  and  unmistakable  proof  of 
this  fact.  It  is  written  afresh  every  morning  on  every 
newspaper  in  the  land.  It  is  the  mere  date  in  the 
calendar!  We  acknowledge  afresh  with  each  sunrise 
that  the  world  must  date  its  history  from  that  morn 
ing  when  Christ  was  born.  The  nations  never  con 
sulted  together  and  agreed  to  do  this;  but  by  some 
mysterious  instinct,  by  the  silent  compulsion  of  plain 
fact,  the  human  race  to-day  agrees  to  reckon  its 
history  from  that  far-off  morning  when,  lying  low 
amongst  the  beasts,  a  Jewish  mother  pressed  the  new 
born  Christ  to  her  woman's  bosom.  This  is  the  fruit 
of  Christianity  in  history.  It  saved  the  race  from 
perishing. 

And  what  is  the  fruit  of  Christianity  in  the  life 
actually  about  us  ?  To  an  extent  unrealized,  or  even 
forgotten,  all  the  things  of  which  we  are  proudest 
are  the  direct  fruit  of  Christianity.  If  from  the 
pictures  in  the  art  gallery  of  any  great  city  all  of 
noble  thought  and  emotion  that  religion  creates  were 
taken,  how  much  of  art  would  survive  ?  Or  if  from 
the  shelves  of  a  great  library  could  be  withdrawn 
all  of  poetry  and  song,  of  lofty  thought,  and 
kindling  speculation,  and  moving  story  religion  has 
called  into  existence,  the  library  would  be  left  rifled 
and  well-nigh  valueless.  What  force  has  built  the 
hospitals  that  are  the  pride  of  great  cities,  and  the 


The  Logic  of  the  Unlearned         259 

orphanages  that  shelter  the  outcasts  ?  These  institu 
tions  are  found  nowhere  except  where  the  foot  of 
Christ  has  trodden,  and  the  breath  of  Christ  has 
passed.  If  from  the  very  gravestones  under  which 
sleep  the  dead  could  be  taken  all  the  words  of  hope 
borrowed  from  the  pages  of  the  Bible  that  shine  there 
amid  the  records  of  human  grief,  what  a  new  and  deeper 
blackness  would  lie  on  the  very  grave ! 

Let  the  man,  again,  that  Christianity  makes,  or 
ought  to  make — and  does  make,  if  its  ideal  is  reached 
— be  considered.  There  are  many  men,  of  course,  who 
are  infidel  in  faith,  and  yet  have  a  certain  nobility  of 
life — men  like  John  Stuart  Mill,  or  Huxley,  or  Fitz- 
james  Stephen.  But  these  men  resemble  cut  flowers. 
They  carry  the  bloom  of  the  earth  in  which  they  grew, 
the  perfume  of  the  plant  on  which  they  blossomed. 
But  it  is  only  for  a  moment.  They  are  broken  off 
from  the  parent  stem.  They  have  no  right  to  the 
perfume  or  bloom  which  are  native  to  it.  The  grace 
of  their  lives  really  borrows  its  energy  from  the  faith 
they  have  forsaken.  Unbelief  ought  to  be  judged  by 
its  second  generation. 

But  let  the  true  moral  product  of  Christianity  be 
compared  with  the  type  of  character  which  infidelity, 
when  it  has  come  to  its  kingdom,  and  evolved  its  own 
ethics,  has  produced,  and  must  produce.  Let  Eousseau, 
stealing,  under  the  shadow  of  night,  through  the  streets 
of  Paris  to  drop  his  seventh  infant  into  the  receiving- 
box  of  a  foundling  hospital,  and  then  hastening  back 


260    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

to  add  a  new  page  to  his  Contrat  Social,  be  compared, 
say,  with  Silas  Told,  '  the  prisoners'  friend,'  labouring 
in  the  foulness  of  London  prisons;  or  John  Howard, 
flying  across  Europe  to  help  the  outcasts  of  every  land. 

But  it  is  an  ungracious  task  to  contrast  names,  and 
there  is  no  need  to  ask  for  anxiously  balanced  proofs. 
For  the  plain  man  the  plain  fact  is  sufficient,  that 
in  history,  in  national  institutions,  in  men's  lives 
Christianity  has  that  best  form  of  practical  logic — the 
logic  of  visible  and  richest  fruit. 

There  is,  in  addition,  what  may  be  called  the  philo 
sopher's  logic  of  tendency.  A  philosopher  can  take 
a  principle,  and  if  his  logic  is  sufficiently  true  and 
penetrating,  can  deduce  from  it  its  inevitable  conse 
quences.  He  can  take  an  acorn — at  least  he  thinks 
he  can — and  deduce  the  oak.  Now  Christianity,  it 
may  be  frankly  confessed,  is  not  always  translated 
into  perfect  concrete  form.  Who  judges  Christianity 
always  by  Christians,  might  well  draw  some  melan 
choly  conclusions.  Yet  the  whole  tendency  of  the 
Christian  system  is  undeniable.  It  is  plain,  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  that  it  makes  for  righteousness.  It  is 
a  force  working  for  human  happiness. 

Take,  for  example,  what  is  generally  regarded  as 
the  crudest  and  harshest  of  its  ethical  forms— the  Ten 
Commandments.  It  is  unnecessary  to  ask  whether  they 
really  were  spoken  by  God's  voice  on  Mount  Sinai,  and 
written  by  divine  fingers  on  tablets  of  stone.  Let  this 
question  alone  be  asked:  What  is  the  drift  of  these 


The  Logic  of  the  Unlearned         261 

ten  words?  What  would  be  their  practical  effect  if 
they  were  universally  adopted  ?  The  answer  must  be 
that  they  visibly  make  for  the  world's  order  and  happi 
ness.  Not  one  could  be  taken  away  without  leaving 
human  life  both  poorer  and  less  safe.  'Thou  shalt 
not  steal ' ;  that  puts  a  guard  round  every  man's  house. 
'  Thou  shalt  not  kill ' ;  that  is  a  divine  fence  built 
round  every  man's  life.  '  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
adultery.' ;  that  guards  the  purity  of  wedded  life 
'  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother ' ;  on  the  founda 
tion  of  those  words  stands  the  sweetness  of  the  home. 

Some  wit,  in  the  sad  days  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
proposed  to  start  a  society  for  taking  the  'not'  out 
of  the  Commandments  and  putting  it  into  the  Creed. 
We  have  a  number  of  practical  philosophers  always 
amongst  us,  who  conduct  their  lives  on  the  principle 
of  leaving  the  '  not '  out  of  the  Commandments ;  and 
what  do  we  do  with  these  artists  in  ethics  ?  We  col 
lect  them,  as  far  as  we  can ;  we  cut  their  hair  short ; 
dress  them  in  useful  moleskin,  marked  with  a  broad 
arrow,  so  that  we  shall  know  them  again;  and  we 
build  a  stone  wall  round  them  to  keep  them  together. 
A  world  that  rejected  the  Ten  Commandments  would 
be  one  vast  prison  without  the  stone  wall !  In  every 
gaol  is  kept  a  book  of  photographs,  and  each  criminal 
who  passes  through  its  cells  leaves  his  likeness  behind 
him.  And  to  turn  over  the  pages  of  one  of  these 
books  of  dreadful  photographs  is  to  find  a  new  argu 
ment  for  religion.  This  is  the  type  of  human  face 


262    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

which  leaving  the  'not'  out  of  the  Commandments 
produces;  faces  scorched  with  lust,  bitter  with  hato, 
dark  with  murder,  scribbled  over  with  the  signature  of 
every  evil  passion.  We  have  only  to  imagine  a  world 
filled  with  these  faces,  and  no  God  above  it,  and  this 
would  be  hell ! 

Philosophers  have  always  delighted  in  pictures  of 
an  imaginary  world,  an  ideal  and  perfect  state ;  from 
the  Atlantis  of  Plato  to  the  Utopia  of  Sir  Thomas 
More.  Now,  it  is  easy  to  imagine  a  fairer  world,  one 
immeasurably  better  than  ever  poet  imagined  or  philo 
sopher  constructed.  It  is  simply  a  world  in  which 
everybody  is  a  Christian !  Imagine  walking  down  the 
streets  of  one  of  the  cities  of  such  a  world  !  Let  it  be 
still  a  city  of  earth,  with  its  tumult  of  business,  its 
hurrying  crowds,  its  eager  faces,  the  changeful  skies 
above  it,  the  commonplace  soil  beneath.  Let  every 
thing  be  the  same  as  before  ;  the  one  tremendous 
change  being  that  every  man  and  woman  is  a  Christian ! 
Every  home  is  the  kingdom  of  love  and  purity.  The 
Golden  Rule  knits  all  lives  together.  Trust  has  taken 
the  place  of  suspicion,  charity  of  greed.  Macaulay 
sings  of  early  Roman  days — 

Then  none  were  for  a  party, 

Then  all  were  for  the  state; 
Then  the  great  man  helped  the  poor, 

And  the  poor  man  loved  the  great. 

As  a  matter  of  sober  fact,  there  never  were  such  days 
in  the  stormy  history  of  our  race.      But  that  golden 


The  Logic  of  the  Unlearned         263 

time  would  dawn  to-morrow  if  Christianity  became 
instantly  and  perfectly  authoritative  in  every  human 
life. 

It  cannot  be  denied,  in  brief,  that  Christian  ethics 
and  Christian  teaching,  if  suddenly  made  supreme 
amongst  us,  would,  at  a  breath,  bring  in  a  golden  age. 
And  its  tendency,  and  the  goal  towards  which  it  is  day 
and  night  working,  constitute  part  of  the  title-deeds 
of  Christianity. 

Another  form  of  what  may  be  called  the  homespun 
logic  of  the  Christian  faith  is  the  business  man's  argu 
ment  of  prudence.  Prudence  is  the  sane  man's  Bible. 
His  first  principle  is  that  he  will  run  no  needless  risks. 
He  does  not  know  that  his  house  will  be  burned  down ; 
but  it  may  be,  and  so  he  insures  it.  His  second  prin 
ciple  is  that  he  will  neglect  no  reasonable  chances. 
He  does  not  know  that  if  he  buys  a  big  line  in  wheat 
it  will  rise,  in  six  months,  20  per  cent,  in  value ;  but 
if  he  sees  a  chance  of  making  a  profit  on  that  scale, 
he  will  not  go  to  sleep  before  he  grasps  it.  Eun  no 
needless  risks,  neglect  no  reasonable  chances :  these 
are  the  principles  on  which  a  great  business  is  built. 

How  those  principles  reinforce  Christianity  it  is 
needless  to  state.  As  we  have  argued  elsewhere,  no 
one  can  prove,  or  ever  has  proved,  the  stupendous 
negatives  of  infidelity.  No  one  can  guarantee  that  its 
guess  as  to  God,  and  our  relation,  or  want  of  relation, 
to  Him ;  as  to  eternity,  and  the  degree  in  which  our 
acts  in  this  life  must  influence  us  throughout  that 


264    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

eternity,  is  true.  On  the  lowest  reading  of  Christian 
evidence  it  is  probable  God  exists.  Sin  may  involve 
eternal  death.  It  may  cost  us  heaven.  No  one  has 
ever  crossed  the  dark  frontiers  of  death,  explored  the 
world  beyond,  and  come  back  to  say,  '  I  have  trodden 
all  the  paths  of  eternity,  and  found  there  nothing 
to  make  a  bad  man  afraid.'  There  is,  let  us  say,  a 
chance  that  the  Bible  may  be  true;  and  on  mere 
business  principles— it  is,  of  course,  ignoble  ground  to 
take— yet,  on  the  lowest  reading  of  prudence,  we  ought 
not  to  run  the  tremendous  risks  involved  in  sin  on  the 
slender  chance  that  the  Bible  may  not  be  true. 

A  couple  of  miners  on  an  Australian  goldfield  will 
stand  on  the  slope  of  a  hill  and  study  the  contour  of 
the  landscape  to   find  what   they  call  '  the  lie  of  the 
reef.'     When  they  have  put  together  all  the  evidence 
available,  and  there  seems  a  certain  probability,  less  or 
greater,  that  by  sinking  a  shaft  at  a  certain  point  they 
will  strike  the  reef,  they  mark  out  the  shaft,  give  to 
the  business  of  sinking  it  the  patient  toil  of  months. 
They  fight  their  way  through  stone  and  gravel   and 
clay  for  two  thousand   feet  on  the  chance— the  pro 
bability  measured  by  a   balance  of  chances— of  gold 
being  there.     This  is  the  miner's  logic.      It  is  the  logic 
of  the  man  of  business. 

And  we  have  only  to  apply  that  logic  to  religion  to 
find  in  it  an  ample  title  for  the  acceptance  of  all  its 
laws.  It  is  not,  we  repeat,  the  loftiest  ground  to  take; 
but  it  is  solid  enough. 


The  Logic  of  the  Unlearned         265 

Then  there  is  what  may  be  called  the  practical 
man's  logic ;  the  final  test  of  action.  No  man  has  a 
right  to  doubt  Christianity  until  he  has  tried  it ;  and 
when  he  has  honestly  tried  it  he  certainly  will  no 
longer  doubt  it !  He  who  takes  Christianity  and  trans 
lates  it  into  conduct:  takes  it  to  the  shop  and  buys 
and  sells  by  its  laws ;  builds  his  home  upon  it,  and 
trains  his  children  by  it— he  proves  religion. 

What  is  the  musician's  logic  ?  You  gather  round 
a  harp  a  jury  of  philosophers,  says  Henry  Ward 
Beecher,  and  ask  them  to  decide  whether,  as  an  instru 
ment,  it  is  perfect.  One  judges  it  by  its  form,  and 
reports  it  has  the  true  curved  outlines  of  a  harp. 
Another  tests  it  by  the  materials  of  which  it  is  made. 
Here  are  the  vibrating  metal  strings ;  the  true  materials 
of  a  harp.  But  there  comes  a  simple  man  who  knows 
nothing  about  the  laws  of  sound,  the  properties  of 
metals,  or  the  science  of  music.  The  only  thing  he 
knows  is  how  to  play  the  harp.  He  draws  his  hand 
across  the  strings,  and  the  rich  music  slumbering  in 
them  awakens ;  it  floats  out  on  the  trembling  air,  it 
charms  all  ears.  What  need  is  there  of  any  report  of 
philosophers  ?  The  music  proves  the  harp. 

And  the  great  system  of  Christianity  is  a  divine 
harp,  an  instrument  that  can  fill  human  life  with 
music;  and  the  only  proof  needed  is  to  touch  with 
obedient  fingers  its  strings.  The  answering  music  is 

its  own  logic. 

Men  doubt  about  prayer,  and  ask  is  there  any  place 


"  : '  . . '  ;    ~  :..    :    ~_ 


.:  L:     -   :  : 


:- 


-'     —    -. 


- 


.1- 


- 


TFirr    IE   g*ngri?g  snOflS 

BEar  IK  TOHaL  a»  *Bct  ^saaoas 

_  -  A^^—™—        ~     -          -  T— ~  - 

9Kidr  3050B3B  !•  gmr.     _r  2  :oe  'n^n?  re 

BBC.  T3»^  ngrr    TTTT  i    ^Tt**-    inrnr  m.    •'«ni^t    JSSL. 

i  %K  Jpfer*"  iij    t*^  "IT  ^siciinL. 
JL  fids'  HB£  2ms  flbBBBfic  SSBBDS  rf  TUB: 
^•JC^MB  i»p«MiM^  Ins  niatnrj  Tvgg.  "wnr 

it«:iiFi.J    It    ~m**- 


EPILOGUE 

THE  foregoing  chapters  simply  give  examples 
of  the  innumerable  correspondences  which 
link  the  spiritual  and  the  secular  realms  to 
gether  ;  instances  of  profound  agreement,  yielded  alike 
by  history  and  science  and  philosophy,  at  whatever 
point,  and  by  whatever  method,  they  may  be  tested. 
As  the  key  fits  the  lock,  so  the  great  things  of  religion 
answer  to  the  deep  things  of  the  heart  and  the  great 
things  of  the  physical  universe.  And  the  chapters  here 
written,  it  may  be  claimed,  do  not  represent  a  cluster 
of  what  may  be  called  unrelated  credibilities.  The^e 
manifold  justifications  of  religion— signs  of  its  energy 
in  history,  analogies  in  science,  correspondences  in 
nature  and  in  the  soul  —  these  have  a  cumulative 
force ;  and  they  might  be  reinforced  by  facts  gathered 
from  every  field  of  knowledge  open  to  the  human 
mind.  The  chapters,  too,  are  a  study  in  what  may  be 
called  contrasting  credibilities.  They  show  hpw,  in 
any  form  in  which  the  question  can  be  tried,  the  re 
jection  of  religion  carries  with  it  difficulties  infinitely 
greater  than  its  acceptance. 

Christianity,  it  is  true,  does  not  solve  all  puzzles. 


270    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

It  does  not  pretend  to  find  an  answer  to  every  question. 
If  it  did,  that  very  characteristic  would  prove  it  to  be 
of  human  origin.  That  it  shades  off  into  mystery  at  a 
thousand  points ;  that  it  tests  us  by  difficulties ;  that 
it  requires  us  to  walk  by  faith,  and  to  deal  with  forces 
half  known,  and  less  than  half  comprehended,  shows 
its  agreement  with  the  general  scheme  of  human  life. 
These  conditions  of  incomplete  knowledge  are  part  of 
our  discipline.  A  world  in  which  everything  was 
known,  that  had  not  a  mystery  that  challenged  our 
wonder,  or  a  discovery  to  tax  our  intelligence,  would 
leave  us  with  half  the  motives  for  effort  slain. 

But  even  those  who  remain  unconvinced  of  the 
truth  of  historic  Christianity  must  admit  that  it 
answers  all  the  ends  of  a  true  religion.  It  sweetens 
life ;  it  creates  saints ;  it  inspires  missionaries ;  it  brings 
gifts  of  divine  peace  to  dying  hours.  It  is  an  energy 
lifting  the  whole  race  up  to  new  heights  of  goodness. 
It  is  a  barrier  to  all  the  forces  which  would  destroy 
society.  All  this  is  written  in  history;  it  is  visible 
in  the  living  world  about  us. 

And  Christianity  may  well  be  set  at  this  point  in 
contrast  with  any  of  the  forms  of  unbelief.  The  re 
jection  of  Christianity  solves  no  problems.  It  adds  a 
new  perplexity  to  them  all.  It  deepens  all  the 
shadows  of  life;  it  loosens  all  the  deep  anchorages  of 
morality.  The  ethical  trend  of  materialistic  belief  is 
clearly  visible  in  Haeckel  and  his  school  He,  at 
least,  has  the  courage  of  his  logic.  If  man  is  only  a 


Epilogue  271 

chemical  ferment,  an  albuminous  compound,  a  little 
patch  of  plasm  as  destitute  of  either  will  or  responsi 
bility  as,  say,  a  seidlitz  powder,  what  has  he  to  do  with 
morality,  or  morality  with  him  ?  What  moral  obliga 
tions  link  together  a  handful  of  seidlitz  powders  packed 
into  the  same  box  ? 

Haeckel  holds  that  morality  in  man,  like  the  tail  of 
a  monkey  or  the  shell  of  a  tortoise,  is  purely  a  physio 
logical  effect.  A  moral  habit  resembles,  he  says, 
nothing  so  much  as  '  the  action  of  nitric  acid  on  the 
lower  oxydes  of  nitrogen.'  Nay,  the  categorical  im 
perative  itself — that  sublime  sense  of  duty  which 
moved,  as  deeply  as  the  vision  of  the  starry  heavens 
themselves,  the  sense  of  wonder  in  Kant — is  resolved 
by  Haeckel  into  a  'long  series  of  phyletic  modifica 
tions  of  the  phenomena  of  the  cortex.'  The  moral 
sense  thus  disappears,  or  is  resolved  into  a  spray  of 
meaningless  words. 

Now,  this  is  a  creed  which,  as  it  stains  through  to 
the  popular  mind,  must  create  a  morality — or,  rather, 
an  immorality — after  its  own  pattern.  The  process  is 
already  visible  in  the  philosophers  themselves.  In  his 
New  Conceptions  of  Science,  for  example,  Mr.  Carl 
Snyder  announces  'a  new  criminology,'  a  moral  code 
in  which  not  a  knavish  brain,  but  a  defective  pair  of 
lungs,  will  be  the  true  crime.  '  We  shall  not  punish,' 
he  says, '  but  the  deformed,  the  defective,  the  diseased 
must  be  incessantly  weeded  out.'  Haeckel,  in  his 
latest  book,  The  Wonders  of  Life,  as  we  have  already 


272     The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

shown,  argues  for  the  poisoning  of  the  aged  and  of  the 
incurable  sick.  He  records  with  admiration  that 
'  many  experienced  physicians  who  practise  their  pro 
fession  without  dogmatic  prejudice  have  no  scruple 
about  cutting  short  the  sufferings  of  the  incurable  by  a 
dose  of  morphia  or  cyanide  of  potassium,'  and  he  asks 
us  to  think  '  what  a  blessing  this  is  both  to  the  invalids 
and  their  families.'  In  the  same  work  he  argues  that 
the  tenderness  with  which  a  mother  fights  for  the  frail 
life  of  her  sickly  baby  is  nothing  less  than  an  offence 
against  society.  She  ought  to  put  a  string  round  the 
tender  little  throat,  and  draw  it  tight  till  the  fluttering 
breath  ceased.  This  is  her  plain  duty  to  the  race. 

How  much  of  what  the  world  to-day  counts  precious 
— pity  for  human  pain,  the  tenderness  that  ministers  to 
the  weak,  the  charity  that  cares  for  the  helpless,  the 
patience  that  watches  over  broken  and  failing  life — 
this  new  belief  about  man  would  destroy !  It  would 
reshape  society  on  the  ethical  ideas  of  the  brothel  and 
of  the  slaughter-house.  Yet  all  this  is  the  logical  and 
inevitable  goal  of  materialistic  unbelief.  When  full 
grown  it  would  destroy  the  world,  and  it  would  fit  the 
world  for  destruction  by  making  it  hateful. 

Truth,  of  course,  is  sacred,  no  matter  what  its  con 
sequences  ;  and  we  might  accept  even  a  theory  about 
ourselves  and  the  universe  so  dreadful,  if  the  evidence 
on  which  it  stood  were  sufficient.  But  the  creed  of 
materialistic  unbelief  has  absolutely  no  authoritative 
evidence.  Its  acceptance  represents  the  triumph  of 


Epilogue  273 

unreasoning  credulity.  Haeckel,  for  example,  quotes 
with  scorn  the  opening  sentence  of  the  Apostles'  Creed : 
'I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of 
heaven  and  earth/  and  he  offers  us  as  a  substitute  for 
God  and  as  the  true  starting-point  of  life — and  on 
nothing  better  than  his  own  private  authority — 'a 
chemical  substance  of  a  viscous  character,  having  albu 
minous  matter  and  water  as  its  chief  constituents.' 
'  The  chemical  process  which  first  set  in,'  he  announces, 
' .  .  .  must  have  been  catalyses,  which  led  to  the  for 
mation  of  albuminous  combinations.  The  earliest 
organisms  to  be  thus  formed  can  only  have  been  "  plas- 
modomous  monera," '  &c.  (p.  355).  With  a  spray  of 
words  like  these,  and  a  procession  of  assumptions  and 
suppositions  as  long  and  various  as  the  tail  of  a 
comet,  Haeckel  thus  constructs  a  rival  credo  to  that  of 
Christianity. 

But  it  is  absolutely  without  proof!  All  known 
proof,  indeed,  is  in  the  other  scale.  The  whole  authority 
of  science,  as  represented  by  its  wisest  minds,  is  in 
opposition  to  it. 

'  If  a  man  of  science,'  says  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  '  seeks 
to  dogmatize  concerning  the  Emotions  and  the  Will, 
and  asserts  that  he  can  reduce  them  to  atomic  forces 
and  motions,  he  is  exhibiting  the  smallness  of  his  con 
ceptions,  and  gibbeting  himself  as  a  laughing-stock  to 
future  generations.' l 

Lord  Kelvin  pronounces  the  attempt  to  account  for 
1  Hibbert  Journal. 

T 


274    The  Unrealized  Logic  of  Religion 

life  in  this  fashion  as  'utterly  absurd.'  'Scientific 
thought,'  he  says,  '  is  compelled  to  accept  the  idea  of 
Creative  Power.  Forty  years  ago  I  asked  Liebig, 
walking  somewhere  in  the  country,  if  he  believed  that 
the  grass  and  flowers  which  we  saw  around  us  grew  by 
mere  chemical  forces.  He  answered,  "  No,  no  more 
than  I  could  believe  that  a  book  of  botany  describing 
them  could  grow  by  mere  chemical  forces." ' 

But  we  do  not  need  the  authority  of  scientists  or  of 
science  in  this  matter.  The  very  structure  of  the 
human  mind  rejects  this  theory  of  a  chain  with  only 
one  end  to  it,  an  infinite  succession  of  effects  with  no 
cause  to  explain  them.  It  is  possible  to  put  together  a 
set  of  words  describing  phenomena  so  wonderful,  but 
the  mind  refuses  to  picture  an  unending  series  of 
antecedents  with  no  starting-point.  It  cannot  strip 
itself  of  that  obstinate  and  primary  instinct  which 
demands  a  cause  which  shall  have  no  antecedent. 
'  The  consciousness  of  cause/  says  Herbert  Spencer, 
'can  only  be  effaced  by  the  destruction  of  conscious 
ness  ' ;  and  Haeckel's  theory  leaves  all  the  phenomena 
of  the  visible  world  in  the  category  of  things  un 
caused. 

To  accept  his  theory  represents  a  more  violent  effort 
of  faith  than  is  required  for  belief  in  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  put  together.  For  that  theory  is  only  a 
crude  human  guess,  disguised  in  learned  words,  destitute 
of  a  scrap  of  evidence,  disavowed  by  all  serious  science, 
and  in  quarrel  with  the  very  nature  of  the  human  mind. 


Epilogue  275 

Its  sole  evidence  is  found  in  the  stentorian  tones  in 
which  it  is  proclaimed. 

He  who  accepts  Christianity,  on  the  other  hand, 
opens  his  life  to  a  creed  which  has  behind  it  a  vast  and 
manifold  body  of  evidence ;  a  creed  which  finds  its 
verification  alike  in  science,  in  history,  and  in  the 
human  consciousness  itself,  and  which  is  accepted  by 
the  general  reason  of  the  race.  Its  own  grace  and 
loftiness,  the  place  in  the  universe  it  gives  to  man, 
the  moral  ideals  to  which  it  is  shaping  him,  the  forces 
with  which  it  touches  him — these  are  its  title-deeds. 

0  mighty  love  I    Man  is  one  world,  and  hath 

Another  to  attend  him. 
Since  then,  my  God,  Thou  hast 

So  brave  a  palace  built,  0  dwell  in  it, 
That  it  may  dwell  with  Thee  at  last! 

Till  then,  afford  us  so  much  wit, 
That,  as  the  world  serves  us,  we  may  serve  Thee, 

And  both  Thy  servants  be. 


FEINTED  BY  •ffTLLTAM  CLOWES  AND  SONS,   LIMITED,  LONDON  AND  BKCCLBS. 


SOME  RECENT  FERNLEY  LECTURES. 

The  Hymn-Book  of  the  Modern  Church.     Studies  of 

Hymns  and  Hymn  Writers.     By  the  Rev.  A.  E.  GREGORY,  D.D. 
Second  Thousand.     Crown  8vo.     y.  6d. 

Methodism   in   Canada  :    Its  Work  and   its   Story. 

By  ALEXANDER  SUTHERLAND,  D.D.    Demy  8vo.    Cloth,   gilt 
lettered,  3-r.  6J. 

Some  Leading  Ideas  of  Hinduism.     By  Rev.  HENRY 

HAIGH,  Chief  Reviser  of  Kanarese  New  Testament.     Demy  8vo. 
Cloth,  2s.  6J. 

Spiritual  Religion.  A  Study  of  the  Relation  of  Facts  to 
Faith.  By  Rev.  JOHN  G.  TASKER.  Second  Thousand.  Demy 
8vo.  Cloth,  3-r. 

Christianity    and    the    Nineteenth     Century.      By 

CHARLES  JOSEPH    LITTLE,   D.D.,  LL.D.     Second  Thousand. 
Demy  8vo.     Cloth,  2s. 

The  Evangelical  Succession ;  or,  The  Spiritual  Lineage 

of  the  Christian  Church  and  Ministry.     By  THOMAS  F.  LOCKYER, 
B.A.     Second  Thousand.     Demy  8vo.     Cloth,  2s.  6d. 

The  Spiritual  Principle  of  the  Atonement  as  a 
Satisfaction  made  to  Qod  for  the  Sins  of  the  World. 

By  J.   SCOTT   LIDGETT,   M.A.     Third  Thousand.     Demy  Svo, 
Cloth,  5-r. 

The  Theology  of  Modern  Fiction.     By  T.  G.  SELBY. 

Third  Thousand.     Demy  Svo.     Cloth,  3-r. 

Christian  Doctrine  and  Morals  Viewed  in  their 
Connexion.  By  GEORGE  G.  FINDLAY,  D.D.  Third  Thousand. 
Demy  Svo.  Cloth,  3*. 

The  Credentials  of  the  Qospel.  A  Statement  of  the 
Reason  of  the  Christian  Hope.  By  JOSEPH  AGAR  BEET,  D.D. 
Sixth  Thousand.  Demy  Svo.  Cloth,  2s.  6d. 

The  Christian  Conscience.  A  Contribution  to  Christian 
Ethics.  By  WILLIAM  T.  DAVISON,  M.A.,  D.D.  Sixth  Thousand. 
Demy  Svo.  Cloth,  3^. 

The    Influence    of    Scepticism    on    Character.     By 

WILLIAM    L.    WATKINSON.      Ninth    Thousand.      Demy   Svo. 
Cloth,  2J.  6d. 

On  the  Difference  between  Physical  and  Moral  Law. 

By  WILLIAM  ARTHUR,   M.A.     Sixth  Thousand.     Demy  8vo. 
Cloth,  3J. 

LONDON  :  CHARLES   H.   KELLY, 
a  CASTLE  STREET,  CITY  ROAD,  AND  26  PATERNOSTER  Row,  E.G. 


CHARLES  H.  KELLY'S  PUBLICATIONS. 

Life  of  Peter  Mackenzie.     By  Rev.  JOSEPH  DAWSON. 

A  Popular  Edition  of  this  splendid  work  with  many  fresh  facts 
and  incidents,  with  new  Illustrations  specially  taken  for  this  Edition. 
Crown  8vo,  2s. 

Black  Dyke.  By  RAMSAY  GUTHRIE.  A  spirited  story  of 
Durham  Pit  Life.  Crown  8vo,  3*.  6d. 

When    Jesus    Conies  :    Chapters    on     the    Second 

Advent.  By  Rev.  T.  WAUGH.  Third  Edition.  Crown  Svo, 
cloth  boards,  2s. 

The  Light  of  the  World :  Lessons  from  the  Life  of 

Christ.  By  R.  NEWTON,  D.D.  A  New  Edition  of  this  beau 
tiful  book  fur  Children,  with  9  New  Illustrations  in  Colours,  from 
the  Nation's  pictures  in  the  National  Galleries.  Beautifully  bound. 
Fcap.  410,  gilt  edges,  5*. 

After  Death;  or,  Is  there  a  Post  Mortem  Proba 
tion?  By  the  late  Rev.  MARSHALL  RANDLES,  D.D.  Crown 
Svo,  3-r.  6J. 

Is  Christianity  True  ?  The  work  was  very  popular  as  it 
appeared  in  weekly  issues.  We  are  expecting  a  large  sale  for  this 
cheap  volume.  Crown  Svo,  21.  6d. 

The  Problem  of   Suffering  in   the  Old  Testament. 

By  Prof.  A.  S.  PEAKE,  M.A.  An  important  contribution  to  the 
question  discussed,  a  book  that  is  sure  to  command  attention. 
Crown  Svo,  2s.  6d. 

Studies  in  Browning.  By  Rev.  JOSIAH  FLEW.  Crown 
Svo,  2s,  6J.  net. 

The  Beauty  of  Goodness.    By  Rev.  G.  BEESLEY  AUSTIN. 

A  good  devotional  book  that  is  sure  to  be  of  great  service  to  the 
Student.  Crown  Svo,  2s.  6J. 

Walford  Green,  D.D.  Memoir  and  Sketch  by  his  son, 
W.  D.  GREEN,  M.P.,  and  Sermons  selected  by  Rev.  E.  D.  GREEN, 
M.A.  2  Portraits.  Crown  Svo,  2s.  6d.  net. 

Recollections  of  William  Hirst.  By  his  wife,  ALICE 
ELLEN  HIRST.  A  happy  venture  and  a  pleasing  book.  Crown 
Svo,  2s.  6J. 

The  Living  Christ  and  the  Four  Gospels.     By  R.  W. 

DALE,  LL.D.  Two  volumes.  Fcap.  Svo,  cloth,  gilt  top,  2s. 
each  ;  leather,  gilt  edges,  3-r.  each. 

LONDON:  CHARLES  H.  KELLY, 
2  CASTLE  STREET,  CITY  ROAD,  AND  26  PATERNOSTER  Row,  E.G. 


Works  by  Rev.  W.  L.  Watkinson. 

Large  Crown  8vo.     Cloth  Boards,     "$s.  6d.     Fourth  Thousand. 

The  Bane  and  the  Antidote,  and  other  Sermons. 

"  His  paragraphs  teem  with  illustrations,  classical  parallels,  and  metaphors, 
derived  in  the  most  original  and  striking  manner  from  every-day  life,  or  from  the 
phenomena  of  nature.  .  .  .  He  is  as  philosophical  as  Emerson,  as  original  as  Beecher, 
as  evangelical  as  Spurgeon." — Christian  Commonwealth. 

Foolscap  8vo.     Cloth  Boards.     Gilt  Top.     2s.  6J.  each. 
First  and  Second  Series. 

Studies  in  Christian  Character,  Work,  and  Experience. 

More  than  Twelve  Thousand  Volumes  of  this  Work  have  been  sold. 

"There  is  wisdom  and  beauty  in  the  pages,  which  are  rich  in  illustrative  points, 
drawn  from  science  and  art,  history,  and  experience." — Christian. 

Crown  %vo.     Cloth  Boards,     y.  6d.     Third  Thousand. 

The  Education  of  the  Heart. 

Upwards  of  100,000  of  Mr.  W  ATKINSON'S  Books  have  already  been  disposed  of,  and 
we  are  expecting  a  great  demand  for  the  present  volume. 


Books  by  Rev.  R.  P.  Downes,  LLD. 

Crown  %vo.      Blue  Cloth.      Extra  Gilt  Ba:k,  Gilt  Tops.      $s.  6d.  each. 
NEW  VOLUME. 

HOURS  WITH   THE    IMMORTALS.      Foreign  Poets. 

Fifteen  Full-page  Illustrations  on  Art  Paper. 

THE   SEVEN    SUPREME    POETS.      With  Seven  Illus 
trations  on  Art  Paper. 

THE   ART  OF   NOBLE   LIVING.     Fourth  Thousand. 

"A  truly  helpful  and  inspiring  book." — Christian  Age. 

"For  those  on  the  threshold  of  manhood  no  better  work  can  be  recommended." — 
Liverpool  Courier. 

WOMAN  :     HER    CHARM    AND    POWER.       Eighth 

Thousand. 
"  This  should  prove  one  of  the  favourite  gift-books  of  the  season." — Christian  Age. 

PURE   PLEASURES.     Seventh  Thousand. 

"A  truly  admirable  deliverance  on  a  subject  of  universal  interest." — Christian. 

PILLARS     OF     OUR     FAITH.       A  Study  in  Christian 
Evidence.     Fifth  Thousand. 

"  We     can     promise    the    reader    quite    an    embarrassment   of   riches." — London 
Quarterly  Review.  

LONDON  :   CHARLES   H.  KELLY, 
2  CASTLE  STREET,  CITY  ROAD,  AND  26  PATERNOSTER  Row,  E.G. 


CHARLES  H.  KELLY'S  ANNOUNCEMENTS. 


NEW  EDITION.    Fcap.  Zvo.     2s.6d.net. 

Wesley's  Notes  on  the  New  Testament. 

This  Work  has  been  re-set  in  the  most  readable  type.     It  is  printed  on 

specially  thin  paper,  to  bring  it  within  very  small  compass. 

A    BEAUTIFUL    POCKET    EDITION     THAT    ANY    ONE    CAN     READ. 

India  Paptr  Edition.     Fcap.  Svo,  Lambskin,  gilt  top,  4*.  net. 

THREE     NEW    VOLUMES, 
"BOOKS    FOR    BIBLE    STUDENTS"    SERIES. 

Small  Crown  8vo.     2s.  fid.  each. 

THE  TRANSFIGURATION   OF  JESUS. 

By  Rev.  W.  ERNEST  BEET,  M.A. 

STUDIES   IN   HOMILETICS. 

By  Rev.  R.  J.  WARDELL. 

AN  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  CHRIS 
TIAN   ETHICS.     By  Rev.  A.  ERNEST  BALCH,  M.A. 

Crown  8v0,  Cloth,  2s.  6d. 

EVERY- DAY   EVANGELISM. 

By  Rev.  VALLANCE  C.   COOK.     With  photogravure  portrait   of 
the  Author. 

Paper  Covers,  6J.  net ;  Cloth,  is.  net. 

IS  THERE  A  GOD?  and  other  Lectures  on  Modern 

Scepticism.    By  Rev.  VALLANCE  C.  COOK. 
Crown  Svo,  2s.  6d.     Illustrated. 

THE      THOMAS      WILLSHAW      THEOLOGICAL 
CLASS,   AND  THE   STORY  OF  ITS   FOUNDER. 

Memorial  Volume  with  Numerous  Illustrations.     By  Rev.  H.  T. 
HOOPER. 

In  Two  Volumes.     Crown  8vo,   Cloth,  2s.  6d.  each. 

WHAT   IS   CHRISTIANITY? 

Lectures  delivered  in  Manchester. 
Yol.  i.  Christian  Doctrine.       Yol.  2.  Christian  Life. 

Crown  &v0,   Cloth,  2s.  6d. 

THE   STORY  OF  THE    UPPER   ROOM. 

By  Rev.  J.  TELFORD,  B.A. 

THIRD    EDITION,     REVISED    AND    ENLARGED. 
Cloth,  2S.  6d. 

THE   LIVING   WESLEY. 

By  Rev.  JAMES  H.  RIGG,  D.D. 

LONDON:   CHARLES   H.  KELLY, 
2  CASTLE  STREET,  CITY  ROAD,  AND  26  PATERNOSTER  Row,  E.G.